俱舍論 業體·表無表Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · The Nature of Action · Manifest and Nonmanifest
世品畫完了世間的樣子,業品接著問這幅圖是怎麼來的。這一卷從「如是差別由誰而生」一問起,先答『由業』,再把業拆成思與思所作、身語意三業、表與無表;然後一頭栽進兩場大諍——身表以什麼為體、無表究竟是不是實有。兩場諍占去全卷一半以上的篇幅——論主於正量部『動即身表』一說有明破明結(「既由斯理行動定無,身表是形理得成立」),而於有部與經部二造之勝負,終以「且止此等眾多諍論」收場,不下最後一句判語。
一句話:這一卷不是在證明某一宗對,是在示範兩個都看不見的東西該怎麼比——有部說有一個實在的無表色在相續,經部說只是思所熏的種子在相續;論主自己說「然此與彼俱難了知,今於此中無所憎嫉」,然後把兩造的理由一句不少地錄下來。
三個眼目
-
世間沒有作者,只有作業的人。開卷第一句就把造物者劃掉了——「非由一主先覺而生,但由有情業差別起」。接著論主用一組對照把這句話坐實:同一批雜業,感得的內身「於九瘡門常流不淨」,感得的外具卻「色香味觸甚可愛樂」;而「諸天眾等造純淨業,故彼所招二事俱妙」。內外之美醜不由誰分配,由業純不純決定。 這是全論所有數字與分類真正的地基。
-
同一組法,可以由不同的尺分別安立。三業何以立三?論主自己把三條路各走一遍都走不通,答案在毘婆沙師一句——「毘婆沙師說立三業,如其次第由上三因」:身業就所依立、語業就自性立、意業就等起立。三把尺,不是一把。 這一手全卷用了三次:三業之立、四善四不善之四因(勝義·自性·相應·等起)、有漏法既是勝義不善又可約異熟說善惡無記。凡遇數目對不上,第一問不是誰錯,是這幾項各用了哪一把尺。
-
辯的是『需不需要一個實體』,不是『有沒有這回事』。經部從來沒有否認戒能防非、福會增長、業道能成滿;它只否認這些功能需要一個叫『無表色』的實體來承載——「立形為身表,但假而非實」。有部八證的骨架也只有一句:經裡有一個位置空著,只有無表填得進去。所以破法也只有一種——再找出一個同樣填得進去的東西(定境色、思所熏的種子相續)。這把尺是本卷留給全論最好用的工具。
一義(附):滅為什麼不待因
全卷最硬的一段推理只有一句話:「謂有為法滅不待因。所以者何?待因謂果,滅無非果,故不待因」——要因的是果,滅是無、無不是果,所以滅不要因;不要因就沒有東西攔著它,所以纔生即滅。
對方搬出現量:柴薪遇火不是明明滅了嗎。論主反徵一句「如何知薪等,由火合故滅」,然後給出全段的樞紐分辨:看不見有兩種可能——火滅了它,或者它自己滅了而後面不再生起。論舉「如風手合燈焰鈴聲」為例:風吹燈、手按鈴,沒有人會說風與手『滅』了燈焰鈴聲。所以「故此義成應由比量」。
再逼一手:若火合是滅因,那麼熟變有下中上三品,同一個火合一邊生一邊滅,「應生因體即成滅因」。對方最後問煎水減盡時火做了什麼,論主答:火只使「水聚於後後位生漸漸微」——火起的是生的作用,不是滅的作用。於是收束:「故無有因令諸法滅,法自然滅,是壞性故」,「有剎那故定無行動」,「身表是形理得成立」。
這一段的價值不在結論,在它教會讀者分清『我看見的』與『我對所見的解釋』。
通於全論
業之開合(思/思已、身語意、表無表)是往後六卷的坐標系:律儀不律儀之得捨、十業道之成滿、五無間之判定,全部掛在本卷所立的體上。「等起有二種」一頌所立的轉與隨轉,是判業性善惡的鑰匙——下一卷講三律儀之隨心轉、講表無表之成就,用的都是它。
兩個線頭留給後文。其一,經部把業收在思上、把無表化成思的種子相續;這條線出了本論之後被完整承接,成為另一系的自宗——本卷之中的『並錄一造』,在那裡是『正說』。其二,論主在本卷留了兩處明白的空格:異類心所起的得等如何成善,「此義應思」;定中隨心轉的無表如何成善,「於如是義應設劬勞」。古德在難處標存疑,這也是體例。
最後一件事值得記住。本卷末段那句收結——經是「唯據餘心所間因等起說」——示範了阿毘達磨最典型的動作:不取消爭點,只給爭點加一個限定詞。加了四個字,兩難同時消解。往下六卷,這一手還要用很多次。
The Chapter on the World finished drawing what the world looks like; the Chapter on Action goes on to ask where that picture came from. This fascicle begins from the one question “by what are differences such as these produced?”, answers first “by action,” and then takes action apart into volition and what volition does, into the three actions of body, speech, and mind, and into the manifest and the nonmanifest; whereupon it plunges headlong into two great disputes — what the entity of bodily manifest action is, and whether nonmanifest action really exists at all. The two disputes take up more than half of the whole fascicle — on the Sāṃmitīya account that “motion is bodily manifest action” the author refutes and concludes expressly (“since by this principle motion is definitely nonexistent, that bodily manifest action is shape is established in principle”), while on the contest between the Sarvāstivāda and Sautrāntika parties he closes with “let these many disputes rest here for now,” and passes no final sentence.
In one sentence: This fascicle is not proving one school right; it is demonstrating how two things that are equally invisible ought to be compared — the Sarvāstivādins say a really existing nonmanifest form continues on, the Sautrāntikas say only a seed perfumed by volition continues on; and the author himself says “this and that are alike hard to know, and here I bear no grudge against either,” and then records the reasons of both parties without omitting a sentence.
Three Points to Watch
-
The world has no maker, only beings who do actions. The very first sentence of the fascicle strikes out the creator — “they do not arise from a single lord who first conceived them, but arise from the differences in the actions of sentient beings.” The author then makes the sentence good with a pair of contrasts: from one and the same mixed actions, the inner body obtained “constantly runs impurity from the nine sores,” while the outer goods obtained are “in color, scent, taste, and touch most lovely and delightful”; and “the hosts of gods do wholly pure actions, and so the two things they draw to themselves are both excellent.” The beauty and ugliness of inner and outer are not apportioned by anyone; they are settled by whether the action is pure or mixed. This is the real ground floor beneath every number and every classification in the whole treatise.
-
One and the same set of dharmas may be established separately by different measures. Why are the three actions established as three? The author walks each of the three roads himself and finds none of them passable; the answer lies in one sentence of the Vaibhāṣikas — “the Vaibhāṣika masters say that the three actions are established, in that same order, by the three causes above”: bodily action is established from its support, verbal action from its own nature, mental action from what raises it. Three measures, not one. The fascicle uses the move three times: in establishing the three actions, in the four causes of the four kinds of wholesome and the four kinds of unwholesome (ultimate · intrinsic · associated · raised), and in the fact that the dharmas with outflows are unwholesome in the ultimate sense and yet may be called wholesome, unwholesome, or indeterminate as reckoned by maturation. Whenever the numbers do not agree, the first question is not who is wrong but which measure each of these items was taken with.
-
What is argued is “whether an entity is needed,” not “whether the thing happens.” The Sautrāntikas never denied that discipline holds off wrongdoing, that merit grows, that a path of action can be completed; they deny only that these functions need an entity called “nonmanifest form” to carry them — “shape is established as bodily manifest action, but as a convention and not as a real thing.” The skeleton of the Sarvāstivādins’ eight proofs is likewise a single sentence: there is a slot standing empty in the sūtras, and only the nonmanifest will fit it. So there is only one way to refute them too — find one more thing that fits the slot just as well (form in the object-field of absorption; the continuum of seeds perfumed by volition). This measure is the most serviceable tool the fascicle leaves to the treatise as a whole.
One Further Point (Appended): Why Cessation Awaits No Cause
The hardest stretch of reasoning in the whole fascicle is a single sentence: “that is, the cessation of conditioned dharmas awaits no cause. Why so? What awaits a cause is a result; cessation is a nonexistence, and a nonexistence is not a result, and so it awaits no cause” — what needs a cause is a result, cessation is a nonexistence and a nonexistence is not a result, so cessation needs no cause; and needing no cause, there is nothing holding it back, and so it ceases as soon as it arises.
The opponent brings up direct perception: when firewood meets fire, is it not plainly extinguished? The author questions back with one line, “how do you know that firewood and the rest cease because of their conjunction with fire?”, and then gives the pivot-distinction of the whole passage: not seeing a thing admits of two explanations — either the fire extinguished it, or it ceased of itself and what follows no longer arises. The treatise offers as instance “the conjunction of wind with a lamp flame and of a hand with a bell’s sound”: wind blows on the lamp, a hand stops the bell, and nobody would say that the wind and the hand “extinguished” the flame and the sound. Hence “therefore this sense must be made out by inference.”
He presses once more: if conjunction with fire were the cause of cessation, then in cooking-change there are the three grades of low, middle, and high, and one and the same conjunction with fire would be producing on one side and extinguishing on the other, so that “the entity of a productive cause would become an extinguishing cause.” The opponent asks at last what the fire does when boiling water dwindles away, and the author answers that fire only makes “the mass of water arise ever more slightly in each successive stage” — what fire performs is the work of producing, not the work of extinguishing. And so the passage closes: “therefore there is no cause that makes dharmas cease; dharmas cease of themselves, since it is their nature to perish,” “since they have moments, motion is definitely nonexistent,” “that bodily manifest action is shape is established in principle.”
The value of this passage lies not in its conclusion but in its teaching the reader to tell “what I saw” apart from “my interpretation of what I saw.”
Bearing on the Treatise as a Whole
The opening out of action (volition / having-willed; body, speech, mind; manifest and nonmanifest) is the coordinate system for the six fascicles that follow: obtaining and relinquishing discipline and non-discipline, the completion of the ten paths of action, the adjudication of the five deeds of immediate retribution — all of it hangs on the entities established in this fascicle. The raising and the concurrent raising established in the stanza “what raises them is of two kinds” are the key by which the wholesome or unwholesome nature of an action is judged — and the next fascicle uses that key throughout, in treating how the three disciplines turn along with the mind and how the manifest and nonmanifest are achieved.
Two loose threads are left for what follows. First, the Sautrāntikas gather action up into volition and turn the nonmanifest into a continuum of the seeds of volition; once out of this treatise, that thread is taken up whole and becomes the home position of another lineage — what is here “one of two parties recorded” is there the correct account. Second, the author leaves two express blanks in this fascicle: how obtainment and the rest raised by a mind of a different class become wholesome, “this sense should be pondered”; and how the nonmanifest that turns along with the mind in absorption becomes wholesome, “on a sense such as this one should expend some labor.” That the ancient masters mark their doubts at the hard places is itself part of the form.
One last thing is worth remembering. The closing sentence of the fascicle — that the sūtra “speaks only with regard to the causal raising that is interrupted by other minds” — demonstrates the most typical move in all of Abhidharma: not to cancel the point at issue, but only to add a qualifier to it. Four words are added, and both horns of the dilemma dissolve at once. In the six fascicles that follow, the move will be used many times more.
阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十三 〔T29 0067b02〕
【品界】分別業品第四之一 〔T29 0067b06〕
〔T29 0067b〕 如前所說有情世間及器世間各多差別,如是差別由誰而生?頌曰:
〔頌·正1 T29 0067b09〕
世別由業生,思及思所作,
思即是意業,所作謂身語。
論曰:非由一主先覺而生,但由有情業差別起。若爾,何故俱從業生?欝金栴檀等甚可愛樂,而內身形等與彼相違。以諸有情業類如是,若造雜業感內身形,於九瘡門常流不淨。為對治彼,感外具生色香味觸甚可愛樂。諸天眾等造純淨業,故彼所招二事俱妙。此所由業其體是何?謂心所思及思所作。故契經說:有二種業,一者思業、二思已業,思已業者謂思所作。如是二業分別為三,謂即有情身、語、意業。如何建立此三業耶?為約所依、為據自性、為就等起?縱爾何違?若約所依應唯一業,以一切業並依身故。若據自性應唯語是業,以三種中唯語即業故。若就等起亦應唯一業,以一切業皆意等起故。毘婆沙師說立三業,如其次第由上三因。然心所思即是意業,思所作業分為身、語二業,是思所等起故。身語二業自性云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正2前半 T29 0067b29〕
此身語二業,俱表無表性。
〔T29 0067c〕
論曰:應知如是所說諸業中,身語二業俱表無表性。且身語表其相云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正2後半·正3·正4 T29 0067c03〕
身表許別形,非行動為體,
以諸有為法,有剎那盡故。
應無無因故,生因應能滅,
形亦非實有,應二根取故,
無別極微故,語表許言聲。
論曰:由思力故,別起如是如是身形,名身表業。有餘部說:動名身表,以身動時由業動故。為破此故,說非行動,以一切有為皆有剎那故。剎那何謂?得體無間滅,有此剎那法,名有剎那,如有杖人名為有杖。諸有為法纔得自體,從此無間必滅歸無。若此處生即此處滅,無容從此轉至餘方,故不可言動名身表。若有為法皆有剎那,不至餘方義可成立。諸有為法皆有剎那,其理極成後必盡故,謂有為法滅不待因。所以者何?待因謂果,滅無非果,故不待因。滅既不待因,纔生已即滅。若初不滅,後亦應然,以後與初有性等故。既後有盡,知前有滅。若後有異方可滅者,不應即此而名有異。即此相異,理必不然。豈不世間現見薪等,由與火合故致滅無?定無餘量過現量者,故非法滅皆不待因。如何知薪等,由火合故滅?以薪等火合,後便不見故。應共審思,如是薪等,為由火合滅故不見?為前薪等生已自滅,後不更生無故不見,如風手合燈焰鈴聲?故此義成應由比量。何謂比量?謂如前說,滅無非果故不待因。又若待因薪等方滅,應一切滅無不待因,如生待因,無無因者。然世現見覺焰音聲,不待餘因剎那自滅,故薪等滅亦不待因。有執覺聲前因後滅。彼亦非理,二不俱故。疑智苦樂及貪瞋等,自相相違理無俱義。若復有位明了覺聲無間便生不明了者,如何同類不明了法能滅明了同類法耶?最後覺聲復由誰滅?有執燈焰滅,以住無為因。有執焰滅時,由法非法力。彼俱非理,無非因故。非法非法為生滅因,以剎那剎那順違相反故。或於一切有為法中,皆可計度有此因義。既爾,本諍便應止息,許不待餘因皆有剎那故。又若薪等滅,火合為因,於熟變生中有下中上,應生因體即成滅因。所以者何?謂由火合能令薪等有熟變生,中上熟生、下中熟滅。或即或似生上中因,即能為因滅下中熟,則生因體應即滅因。或滅生因應相無別,不應由即此,或似此彼有,彼復由即此,或似此非有。設於火焰差別生中,容計能生能滅因異;於灰雪酢日水地合能令薪等熟變生中,如何計度生滅因異?若爾,現見煎水減盡,火合於中為何所作?由事火合火界力增,由火界增能令水聚於後後位生漸漸微,乃至最微後便不續,是名火合於中所作。故無有因令諸法滅,法自然滅,是壞性故。自然滅故,纔生即滅。由纔生即滅,剎那滅義成。有剎那故定無行動,然於無間異方生中,如燒草焰行,起行增上慢。既由斯理行動定無,身表是形理得成立。然經部說:形非實有,謂顯色聚一面多生即於其中假立長色,待此長色於餘色聚一面少中假立短色,於四方面並多生中假立方色,於一切處遍滿生中假立圓色,所餘形色隨應當知。如見火㷮於一方面無間速運便謂為長,見彼周旋謂為圓色,故形無實別類色體。若謂實有別類形色,則應一色二根所取,謂於色聚長等差別,眼見身觸俱能了知,由此應成二根取過。理無色處二根所取。然如依觸取長等相,如是依顯能取於形,豈不觸形俱行一聚?故因取觸能憶念形,非於觸中親取形色。如見火色便憶火煖,及嗅花香能念花色,此中二法定不相離,故因取一可得念餘。無觸與形定不相離,如何取觸能定憶形?若觸與形非定同聚,然由取觸能憶念形,顯色亦應因觸定憶,或應形色如顯無定,則取觸位應不了形。而實不然,故不應說因取於觸能憶念形。或錦等中見多形故,便應一處有多實形。理不應然,如眾顯色,是故形色非實有體。又諸所有有對實色,必應有實別類極微。然無極微名為長等,故即多物如是安布差別相中假立長等。若謂即以形色極微如是安布名為長等,此唯朋黨,非極成故。謂若形色有別極微自相極成,可得聚集如是安布以為長等。非諸形色有別極微自相極成猶如顯色,云何得有聚集安布?豈不現見諸土器等,有顯相同而形相異?為不已辯即於多物安布差別假立長等,如眾蟻等有相不殊,然有行輪安布形別。形依顯等理亦應然。豈不闇中或於遠處觀杌等物了形非顯,寧即顯等安布為形,以闇遠中觀顯不了,是故但起長等分別。如於遠闇觀眾樹人,但了行軍不知別相,理必應爾,以或有時不了顯形唯知總聚。既已遮遣行動及形,汝等經部宗立何為身表?立形為身表,但假而非實。既執但用假為身表,復立何法為身業耶?若業依身立為身業,謂能種種運動身思,依身門行故名身業。語業意業隨其所應,立差別名當知亦爾。若爾,何故契經中說有二種業:一者思業、二思已業。此二何異?謂前加行起思惟思,我當應為如是如是所應作事名為思業。既思惟已起作事思,隨前所思作所作事,動身發語名思已業。若爾,表業則為定無。表業既無,欲無表業亦應非有,便成大過。如是大過有理能遮,謂從如前所說二表,殊勝思故起思差別,名為無表。此有何過?此應名為隨心轉業,如定無表心俱轉故。無如是過,審決勝思、動發勝思所引生故。設許有表,亦待如前所說思力,以性鈍故。毘婆沙師說:形是實故,身表業形色為體,語表業體謂即言聲,無表業相如前已說。經部亦說:此非實有,由先誓限唯不作故。彼亦依過去大種施設,然過去大種體非有故,又諸無表無色相故。毘婆沙說:此亦實有。云何知然?頌曰:
〔頌·正5前半 T29 0069a01〕
說三無漏色,增非作等故。
〔T29 0069a〕
論曰:以契經說色有三種,此三為處攝一切色:一者有色有見有對、二者有色無見有對、三者有色無見無對。又契經中說有無漏色,如契經說:無漏法云何?謂於過去未來現在諸所有色不起愛恚,乃至識亦然。是名無漏法。除無表色,何法名為無見無對及無漏色?又契經說有福增長,如契經言:諸有淨信,若善男子或善女人,成就有依七福業事,若行若住若寐若覺,恒時相續,福業漸增福業續起,無依亦爾。除無表業,若起餘心或無心時,依何法說福業增長?又非自作,但遣他為,若無無表業,不應成業道。以遣他表非彼業道攝,此業未能正作所作故、使作所作已、此性無異故。又契經說:苾芻當知,法謂外處。是十一處所不攝法無見無對,不言無色。若不觀於法處所攝無表色者,此言闕減便成無用。又若無無表,應無八道支,以在定時語等無故。若爾,何故契經中言:彼如是知、彼如是見,修習正見、正思惟、正精進、正念、正定皆至圓滿。正語、業、命先時已得清淨鮮白,此依先時已得世間離染道說,無相違過。又若撥無無表色者,則亦應無有別解脫律儀,非受戒後有戒相續,雖起異緣心而名苾芻等。又契經說:離殺等戒名為隄塘戒,能長時相續堰遏犯戒過故。非無有體可名隄塘。由此等證知,實有無表色。經部師說:此證雖多種種希奇,然不應理。所以然者?所引證中且初經言有三色者,瑜伽師說:修靜慮時定力所生定境界色,非眼根境故名無見、不障處所故名無對。若謂既爾,如何名色釋如是難與無表同?又經所言無漏色者,瑜伽師說:即由定力所生色中,依無漏定者即說為無漏。有餘師言:無學身色及諸外色皆是無漏,非漏依故得無漏名。何故經言有漏法者諸所有眼乃至廣說?此非漏對治故得有漏名,是則此應言有漏亦無漏。若爾,何過?有相雜失。若依此理說為有漏,曾不依此說為無漏。無漏亦然,有何相雜?若色處等一向有漏,此經何緣差別而說?如說有漏有取諸色心栽覆事,聲等亦爾。又經所說福增長言,先軌範師作如是釋:由法爾力福業增長,如如施主所施財物。如是如是受者受用,由諸受者受用施物,功德攝益有差別故。於後施主心雖異緣,而前緣施思所熏習,微細相續漸漸轉變差別而生,由此當來能感多果。故密意說,恒時相續福業漸增福業續起。若謂如何由餘相續德益差別令餘相續心雖異緣而有轉變?釋此疑難與無表同。彼復如何由餘相續德益差別令餘相續別有真實無表法生?若於無依諸福業事如何相續福業增長,亦由數習緣彼思故,乃至夢中亦恒隨轉。無表論者於無依福既無表業,寧有無表?有說:有依諸福業事,亦由數習緣彼境思,故說恒時相續增長。若爾,經說:諸有苾芻具淨尸羅成調善法,受他所施諸飲食已,入無量心定身證具足住。由此因緣應知施主無量福善滋潤相續,無量安樂流注其身。施主爾時福恒增長,豈定常有緣彼勝思?是故所言思所熏習微細相續漸漸轉變差別而生,定為應理。又非自作但遣他為業道如何得成滿者,應如是說:由本加行,使者依教所作成時,法爾能令教者微細相續轉變差別而生,由此當來能感多果。諸有自作事究竟時,當知亦由如是道理。應知即此微細相續轉變差別名為業道,此即於果假立因名,是身語業所引果故。如執別有無表,論宗無表亦名身語業道。然大德說:於取蘊中由三時起思,為殺罪所觸,謂我當殺正殺殺已。非但由此業道究竟,勿自母等實未被害,由謂已害成無間業。然於自造不誤殺事,起如是思,殺罪便觸。若依此說非不應理,何於無表偏懷憎嫉定撥為無,而許所熏微細相續轉變差別?然此與彼俱難了知,今於此中無所憎嫉,然許業道是心種類,由身加行事究竟時,離於心身於能教者身中別有無表法生,如是所宗不令生喜。若由此引彼加行生事究竟時,即此由彼相續轉變差別而生,如是所宗可令生喜。但由心等相續轉變差別,能生未來果故。又先已說。先說者何?謂表業既無,寧有無表等。又說法處不言無色,由有如前所說定境無見無對法處攝色。又言道支應無八者,且彼應說正在道時,如何得有正語業命?為於此位有發正言、起正作業求衣等不?不爾,云何由彼獲得如是種類無漏無表,故出觀後由前勢力能起三正不起三邪,以於因中立果名故,於無表立語業命名。若爾,云何不受此義?雖無無表而在道時,獲得如斯意樂依止,故出觀後由前勢力,能起三正不起三邪。以於因中立果名故,可具安立八聖道支。有餘師言:唯說不作邪語等事以為道支,謂在定時由聖道力,便能獲得決定不作。此定不作,依無漏道而得安立,故名無漏,非一切處要依真實別有法體方立名數。如八世法,謂得、不得及與毀、譽、稱、譏、苦、樂。非此不得衣食等事別有實體,此亦應然。別解脫律儀亦應准此,謂由思願力先立要期,能定遮防身語惡業,由斯故建立別解脫律儀。若起異緣心應無律儀者,此難非理,由熏習力欲起過時憶便止故。戒為隄塘義亦應准此,謂先立誓限定不作惡,後數憶念慚愧現前,能自制持令不犯戒。故隄塘義由心受持,若由無表能遮犯戒,應無失念而破戒者。且止此等眾多諍論。毘婆沙師說有實物名無表色,是我所宗。前說無表大種所造性,為表大種造、為有異耶?頌曰:
〔頌·正5後半 T29 0070a25〕
此能造大種,異於表所依。
論曰:無表與表異大種生。所以者何?從一和合有細麁果,不應理故。如表與大必同時生,無表亦然,為有差別。一切所造色多與大種俱時而生,然現在未來亦有少分依過去者。少分者何?頌曰:
〔頌·正6前半 T29 0070b02〕
欲後念無表,依過大種生。
論曰:唯欲界繫初剎那後,所有無表從過大生,此為所依無表得起。現身大種但能為依,為轉隨轉因隨其次第,如輪行於地,手地為依。何地身語業?何地大所造?頌曰:
〔頌·正6後半 T29 0070b08〕
有漏自地依,無漏隨生處。
論曰:欲界所繫身語二業,唯欲界繫大種所造。如是乃至第四靜慮身語二業,唯是彼地大種所造。若身語業是無漏者,隨生此地應起現前,即是此地大種所造,以無漏法不墮界故、必無大種是無漏故、由所依力無漏生故。此表無表其類是何?復是何類大種所造?頌曰:
〔頌·正7·正8 T29 0070b16〕
無表無執受,亦等流情數,
散依等流性,有受異大生,
定生依長養,無受無異大,
表唯等流性,屬身有執受。
論曰:今此頌中先辯無表是無執受,無變礙故。亦等流性,亦言顯此有是剎那,謂初無漏。餘皆等流性,謂同類因生。此唯有情,依內起故。於中欲界所有無表,等流有受別異大生。異大生言顯身語七一一是別大種所造,定生無表差別有二。謂諸靜慮無漏律儀。此二俱依定所長養。無受無異大種所生。無異大言顯此無表七支同一具四大種所生。所以者何?所依大種,如心唯一,無差別故。應知有表唯是等流,此若屬身是有執受,餘義皆與散無表同。表業生時為要破壞本身形量、為不爾耶?若爾,何失?若破壞者,異熟色斷應可更續,是則違越毘婆沙宗。若不破壞,如何得有一身處所二形量成?有別新生等流大種,造有表業不破本身。若爾,隨依何身分處起有表業應大於本,新生大種遍增益故。若不遍增益,如何遍生表?身有孔隙,故得相容。已辯業門二三五別。此性界地差別云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正9·正10前半 T29 0070c10〕
無表記餘三,不善唯在欲,
無表遍欲色,表唯有伺二,
欲無有覆表,以無等起故。
論曰:無表唯通善不善性,無有無記。所以者何?以無記心勢力微劣,不能引發強業令生,可因滅時果仍續起。所言餘者,謂表及思。三謂皆通善、惡、無記。於中不善在欲非餘,已斷不善根無慚無愧故。善及無記諸地皆有,以於頌中不別遮故。欲色二界皆有無表,以無色中無大種故。隨於何處有身語轉,唯是處有身語律儀。若爾,身生欲色二界入無色定應有律儀,如起無漏心有無漏無表。不爾,以彼不墮界故。於無色界若有無表,應有無表非大種生。不可說言有漏無表以別界地大種為依。又背諸色入無色定,故彼定中不能生色,由彼定有伏色想故。毘婆沙師作如是說:為治惡戒故起尸羅。唯欲界中有諸惡戒,無色於欲具四種遠:一所依遠、二行相遠、三所緣遠、四對治遠,故無色中無無表色。表色唯在二有伺地,謂通欲界初靜慮中,非上地中可言有表。有覆無記表,欲界定無,唯於梵世中可得說有。曾聞大梵有誑諂言,謂自眾中為避馬勝所徵問故矯自歎等。上地既無言,何得有聲處?有外大種為因發聲。有餘師言:上三靜慮亦有無覆無記表業,無善無染。所以者何?非上地生能起下地善及染心發身語表,劣故斷故。前說為善。復以何因二定以上都無表業?於欲界中無有有覆無記表業,以無發業等起心故。有尋伺心能發表業,二定以上都無此心。又發表心唯修所斷,見所斷惑內門轉故。以欲界中決定無有有覆無記修所斷惑,是故表業上三地都無。欲界中無有覆無記表,為但由等起令諸法成善不善性等?不爾。云何?由四種因成善性等:一由勝義、二由自性、三由相應、四由等起。何法何性由何因成?頌曰:
〔頌·正10後半·正11 T29 0071a19〕
勝義善解脫,自性慚愧根,
相應彼相應,等起色業等,
翻此名不善,勝無記二常。
論曰:勝義善者,謂真解脫,以涅槃中最極安隱、眾苦永寂猶如無病。自性善者,謂慚愧根,以有為中唯慚與愧及無貪等三種善根,不待相應及餘等起,體性是善猶如良藥。相應善者,謂彼相應,以心心所要與慚愧善根相應方成善性,若不與彼慚等相應,善性不成,如雜藥水。等起善者,謂身語業不相應行,以是自性及相應善所等起故,如良藥汁所引生乳。若異類心所起得等,云何成善?此義應思,如說善性四種差別,不善四種與此相違。云何相違?勝義不善,謂生死法。由生死中諸法皆以苦為自性,極不安隱猶如痼疾。自性不善,謂無慚愧三不善根,由有漏中唯無慚愧及貪瞋等三不善根,不待相應及餘等起,體是不善猶如毒藥。相應不善,謂彼相應,由心心所法要與無慚愧不善根相應方成不善性,異則不然,如雜毒水。等起不善,謂身語業不相應行,以是自性相應不善所等起故,如毒藥汁所引生乳。若爾,便無一有漏法是無記或善,皆生死攝故。若據勝義誠如所言,然於此中約異熟說。諸有漏法若不能記異熟果者立無記名,於中若能記愛異熟說名為善,故無有過。勝義無記,謂二無為,以太虛空及非擇滅唯無記性更無異門。於此應思。若等起力令身語業成善不善,則諸大種例亦應然。以作者心本欲起業,非四大種,故不成例。若爾,定心隨轉無表,非正在定作意引生,亦非散心加行引發,不同類故。如何成善?或天眼耳應成善性,於如是義應設劬勞。如上所言,見所斷惑內門轉故不能發表。若爾,何緣契經中說:由邪見故起邪思惟、邪語、邪業及邪命等。此不相違。何以故?頌曰:
〔頌·正12–14 T29 0071b27〕
等起有二種,因及彼剎那,
如次第應知,名轉名隨轉。
見斷識唯轉,唯隨轉五識,
修斷意通二,無漏異熟非。
於轉善等性,隨轉各容三,
牟尼善必同,無記隨惑善。
論曰:表無表業等起有二,謂因等起、剎那等起,在先為因故、彼剎那有故。如次初名轉,第二名隨轉。謂因等起將作業時,能引發故說名為轉。剎那等起正作業時,不相離故名為隨轉。隨轉於業有何功能?雖有先因為能引發,若無隨轉者如死業應無。若爾,無心如何發戒?諸有心者業起分明,故隨轉心於業有用。見所斷識於發表中唯能為轉,於能起表尋伺生中為資糧故不為隨轉,於外門心正起業時此無有故。又見所斷若發表色,此色則應是見所斷。若許見斷,斯有何失?是則違越阿毘達磨,又明無明不相違故。有漏業色非見所斷,如是道理應更成立。若爾大種亦應見斷,俱見斷心力所起故。無如是過失,如非善不善。或復許爾,理亦無違。不應許然,以諸大種定非見斷及非所斷,以一切種不染污法與明無明不相違故。彼經但據前因等起而作是說,故不相違。若五識身唯作隨轉,無分別故、外門起故。修斷意識通為二種,有分別故、外門起故。一切無漏異熟生心非轉隨轉,唯在定故、不由加行任運轉故。如是即成四句差別。有轉非隨轉,謂見所斷心。有隨轉非轉,謂眼等五識。有轉亦隨轉,謂修所斷三性意識。有非轉隨轉,謂諸無漏異熟生心。轉隨轉心定同性不?此不決定。其事云何?謂前轉心若是善性,後隨轉識通善等三,不善無記隨轉亦爾。唯牟尼尊轉隨轉識,多分同性少有不同。謂轉若善心隨轉亦善,轉心若無記隨轉亦然。而或有時善隨無記轉,曾無無記為善隨轉時。以佛世尊於說法等,心或增長無萎歇故。有餘部說:諸佛世尊常在定故,心唯是善,無無記心。故契經說:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0072a09〕
那伽行在定,那伽住在定,
那伽坐在定,那伽臥在定。
毘婆沙師作如是釋:此顯佛意若不樂散心,則於四威儀能常在定,然於餘位非無威儀及異熟生通果心起。諸有表業成善等性,為如轉心、為如隨轉?設爾,何失?若如轉者,則欲界中應有有覆無記表業,身見邊見能為轉故。或應簡別,非一切種見所斷心皆能為轉,若如隨轉惡無記心俱得別解脫表應非善性。於此徵難應設劬勞,應言如轉心表成善等性,然非如彼見斷轉心,修斷轉心為間隔故。若表不由隨轉心力成善等者,則不應言:彼經但據前因等起非據剎那,故欲界中定無有覆無記表業。但應說言:彼經唯據餘心所間因等起說,故見斷心雖能為轉,而於欲界定無有覆無記表業。
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
〔正1〕世間的種種差別是誰造的——業
論(承前起問):前面已經說過,有情世間與器世間各有許許多多的差別。現在接著要問:這些差別究竟是由誰而生的呢?頌說:
頌:世間的種種差別,是由業而生的。業就是思,以及思所作成的事。思,就是意業;思所作成的,指的是身業與語業。
論:這些差別,並不是由一位主宰者先起了念頭而生出來的,只是由於有情各自的業有差別,才生起這些差別。
問:若是這樣,同樣都從業生,為什麼欝金香、栴檀木這些身外之物那麼可愛可樂,而有情自己身內的形體卻與它們相反(不淨可厭)呢?
答:因為有情的業類就是如此。若是造了雜業(善惡夾雜之業),所感得的就是身內的形體——於九個瘡孔(兩眼、兩耳、兩鼻孔、口,以及大小便處)常常流出不淨之物。為了對治這一分不淨,同一批業又感得身外的資具,其色、香、味、觸都甚可愛樂。至於諸天大眾,他們所造的是純淨之業,所以他們所招感的內身與外具兩件事都是勝妙的。
問:那麼這個能生世間差別的業,它的體究竟是什麼?
答:就是心裡所起的『思』,以及思所作成的事。所以經中說:業有二種,一是思業,二是思已業;所謂思已業,指的就是思所作成的。
問:這二種業又分別成三種,就是有情的身業、語業、意業。可是要憑什麼來建立這三種呢?是就『所依』(憑什麼身體去作)來立?是就『自性』(它自己的體)來立?還是就『等起』(由什麼心發動)來立?
問(反詰):就算隨你取哪一種,又有什麼妨礙?
答:妨礙在這裡——若是就所依而立,那就只該有一種業,因為一切業都依身而起。若是就自性而立,那就只有語才叫作業,因為身、語、意三者之中,只有『語』它本身就是造作。若是就等起而立,也只該有一種業,因為一切業都是由意所等起。
論(毘婆沙師之立):毘婆沙師說:三業之所以能成立為三,是按著上面那三個道理,如其次第各取其一而配的——身業就所依而立,語業就自性而立,意業就等起而立。
論(論主所取):這樣一來就清楚了:心裡所起的思,就是意業;而思所作成的業,分為身業與語業二種,因為它們是思所等起的。
問:身業與語業這二種業,它們自己的體性又是什麼呢?頌說:
〔正2前半〕身業與語業,都通於表與無表
頌:這身業與語業二者,都同時具有『表』與『無表』兩種體性。
論:應當知道,在前面所說的諸業之中,身業與語業二者,都通於表業與無表業。(表,是能表示於外、讓人看得見的那一分;無表,是隨之而起、不顯現於外而相續下去的那一分。)
問:姑且先說身表與語表,它們的相狀是怎樣的呢?頌說:
〔正2後半·正3·正4〕身表是形色,不是行動——剎那滅與形色實有二場大諍
頌:身表,許它以另外一種形(長短方圓等形色)為體,不以行動為體。因為一切有為法都有剎那、必定要盡滅的緣故。(若說滅要待因,)那就應當沒有一個滅是無因的——正如生皆待因、無有無因而生者;然而覺、焰、聲現見不待因而自滅。(再者,若滅真要待因,)那能生之因就該同時是能滅之因了。(再進一步說,)形其實也不是實有,因為若是實有就會犯下一色被二根所取的過失,又因為形沒有另外的極微。至於語表,則許它以言聲為體。
論(有部自宗之立):由於思的力量,身上便另外生起這樣那樣的形狀,這就叫作身表業。
論(錄異說):有另外一部說:『動』才叫作身表,因為身在動的時候,是由業使它動的。
論(論主破):為了破斥這一說,所以頌說『非行動為體』——因為一切有為法都有剎那的緣故(既然剎那即滅,就沒有從此處移到彼處的『動』可言)。
問(主張動即身表的那一部):什麼叫作剎那?
答(論主):得到自體之後,中間不隔一念就壞滅,具有這種性質的法,就叫作『有剎那』;就像一個人手裡拿著杖,就叫他『有杖』一樣。一切有為法一得到自體,從此中間不隔一念,必定滅歸於無。若是在這個地方生,就在這個地方滅,根本沒有機會從這裡轉移到別的地方去——所以不可以說『動』叫作身表。
論(那一部退一步救):若是說有為法都有剎那,那麼『不能移到別處』這個意思當然可以成立(可是憑什麼說有為法都有剎那呢)。
論(論主答):一切有為法都有剎那,這道理本來就極為成立——因為它們最後必定要盡滅的緣故。也就是說:有為法的『滅』並不待因。為什麼呢?要待因的是『果』;而滅是一種『無』,無並不是果,所以不待因。滅既然不待因,那就是纔生下來立刻就滅。若說剛生的第一念不滅,後來的那一念也應當不滅——因為後念與初念在『有』這一性上是相等的。既然後來確實有盡滅,就可以知道前面那一念也在滅。若說要等它後來變異了才可以滅,那就不該還是這一個東西而說它『有異』;同一個東西而說它自己相異,道理上必定講不通。
論(那一部再以現量相難):難道世間不是現前看見柴薪等物,是由於與火相合的緣故才致於滅無嗎?沒有哪一種量能超過現量,所以不能說一切法的滅都不待因。
論(論主反徵):你怎麼知道柴薪等物是由於與火相合的緣故才滅的?
論(那一部答):因為柴薪與火相合之後,就看不見它了。
論(論主):我們該一同仔細審思:這些柴薪,究竟是由於與火相合而滅、所以看不見?還是前面的柴薪生起之後自己就滅了、後面不再接著生起、因為沒有了所以看不見——就像風與手相合之後燈焰與鈴聲不再相續那樣?所以這件事要成立,只能靠比量。
問:什麼比量?
答:就是前面說過的那一條——滅是無、無不是果,所以不待因。再者,若是要待因柴薪才滅,那就應當一切滅都沒有不待因的,正像『生』要待因、沒有無因而生的一樣。可是世間現前看見:覺(心念)、焰(火焰)、音聲,都不待別的因,剎那之間自己就滅了。所以柴薪等物的滅,也是不待因的。
論(勝論一系之異計一):有人執著說:覺與聲是被前一念之因後一念之滅所滅(前念作因,後念令前念滅)。
論(論主破):這也不合理,因為二者不能俱時。像疑與智、苦與樂、以及貪與瞋等,它們自相彼此相違,道理上沒有同時並存的可能。再說,若是有一個階段,明了的覺與聲之後緊接著生起不明了的,那麼同一類中不明了的法,怎麼能滅掉同一類中明了的法呢?而且最後那一念覺與聲,又是由誰來滅它的呢?
論(異計二·三):有人執著說:燈焰之滅,是以『住』(住相)作為它的因。又有人執著說:火焰滅的時候,是由於法與非法的力量。
論(論主破):這兩說都不合理——因為那個『無』(住相之無)本身是無體之法,無體便不能作因(如兔角)。也不是法與非法能夠作生因和滅因:剎那剎那之間,法是順、非法是違,二者正相反(同一剎那不能既為生因又為滅因)。或者說,在一切有為法之中,都可以隨意計度它有這樣的因義(那就人人可說、無所定準)。既然如此,本來的爭論就該止息了——因為雙方都得承認:不待別的因,一切法就是有剎那的。
論(論主以熟變三品破那一部之固執):再者,若說柴薪等物之滅是以與火相合為因,那麼在『熟變』(被火煮烤而漸漸變化)的生起之中有下、中、上三品,這樣一來,能生之因的體就該同時是能滅之因了。為什麼呢?因為由火相合,能使柴薪等物有熟變生起:中品熟與上品熟生起的同時,下品熟與中品熟正在滅去。那個或即是此、或相似於此而能生起上品中品的因,同時就能作為滅去下品中品之熟的因——於是能生之因的體就該即是能滅之因。或者說,能滅之因與能生之因應當相狀無別;然而不應當由這同一個東西、或相似於這個東西而使彼有,同時又由這同一個東西、或相似於這個東西而使彼非有。就算在火焰有差別的生起之中,還可以勉強計度能生與能滅之因是兩回事;可是在灰、雪、酢(醋)、日、水、地相合而能使柴薪等物有熟變生起的場合裡,你又怎麼計度得出生因與滅因是兩回事呢?
論(那一部問):若是這樣,現前看見用火煎水,水漸漸減盡,火與水相合在這裡究竟起了什麼作用?
論(論主答):由於所燒的火與水相合,火界(火大的勢力)增強了;由於火界增強,能使這一聚水在其後一階段一階段之中,生起的一次比一次微少,一直到最微的時候,後面就不再相續了——這就是火與水相合在這裡所起的作用(火只管『使後起者漸少』,並不管『滅』)。
論(結):所以沒有一個因能使諸法滅去;法是自然而滅的,因為它的體性本來就是要壞的。既然是自然而滅,那就是纔生下來立刻就滅。由於纔生即滅,剎那滅的道理就成立了。有剎那,就決定沒有行動可言。至於在中間不隔一念而於別的方向生起的那種相續之中(比如燒草的火焰一路蔓延過去),人只是生起一種『它在走』的增上慢罷了。既然由這個道理,行動決定沒有,那麼『身表就是形』這件事,在道理上便得以成立。
論(論主轉述經部以破有部):然而經部說:形並不是實有的。所謂長色,是顯色(青黃赤白等看得見的色)聚在一面之中生得多,就在其中假立一個『長』;相對於這個長色,在另一色聚一面之中生得少,就假立一個『短』;在四方面都生得多的,就假立一個『方』;在一切處遍滿而生的,就假立一個『圓』。其餘的形色(高、下、正、不正等)也依此類推可知。就像看見一支火把在一個方向之間不隔一念地快速移動,就說它是『長』;看見它繞圈子轉,就說它是『圓』。所以形並沒有真實的、另外一類的色體。
論(經部之難一):若說另外實有一類形色,那麼就該有一種色被兩個根所取——就是說,在色聚的長短等差別上,眼能見、身能觸,二者都能了知,這樣就成了『二根取』的過失。而道理上,色處是不會被兩個根所取的。
論(說一切有部救):可是就像依著觸而取得長短等相,同樣也可以依著顯色而取得形——難道觸與形不是同行於一聚之中嗎?所以是由於取了觸,才能憶念起形,並不是在觸之中親自取到了形色。就像看見火的顏色便憶起火的暖,聞到花的香便能憶起花的顏色;這裡的兩種法決定不相離,所以取得其中之一,就可以憶起另一個。
論(經部難):可是觸與形並不是決定不相離的,那怎麼能由取觸而決定憶起形呢?
論(經部復難):若說觸與形不是決定同在一聚,卻仍然由取觸而能憶念起形,那麼顯色也該由取觸而決定被憶起;或者反過來說,形色也該像顯色那樣沒有決定(取觸時不必然憶形),那麼在取觸的時候就不該了知形。而事實並非如此。所以不該說是由於取觸才能憶念形。再說,錦緞之類的東西上看得見許多形狀,那就該在一個處所之中有許多實在的形。道理上不該如此,就像那許多顯色(並不因此各成一實物)。所以形色不是實有之體。
論(經部又一難):又,凡是有對的實色,必定應當有實在的、另外一類的極微。然而並沒有一種極微叫作『長』等。所以只是在許多物如此這般安布(排列)的差別相之中,假立一個長短方圓罷了。
論(經部牒有部之救而破):若說就用形色的極微如此安布而叫作長等——這只是偏袒己宗的話,並不是雙方都極成的。因為要是形色另有它自己的極微、其自相是雙方極成的,那才可以聚集起來如此安布而成為長等;可是形色並沒有像顯色那樣另有一種自相極成的極微,那麼哪裡來的聚集安布呢?
論(有部救):難道不是現前看見各種陶土器皿等物,有的顯色相同而形狀相異嗎(可見形另有其體)?
論(經部復破):不是已經辯明了嗎——就在許多物的安布差別上假立長等而已。就像許多螞蟻,一隻一隻的相貌並無不同,然而排成行、排成輪,安布出來的形卻有分別。形依於顯色等而假立,道理也應當如此。
論(設難):難道不是在暗中、或在遠處觀看樹樁之類的東西時,了知它的形而不了知它的顯色嗎(可見形不依顯而有)?
論(經部通釋):怎麼能說就是顯色等的安布成為形呢——正因為在暗中、遠處看顯色看不清楚,所以只生起長短等的分別(其實所了知的仍是那一團顯色的總相)。就像在遠處或暗中觀看一片樹林、一群人,只了知那是一支行軍,卻不知道其中一一的別相。道理必定是這樣:因為有時候不能了知顯與形的細相,只知道一個總聚。
論(論主結問前二宗):既然已經遮遣了『行動』與『實有的形』二說,那麼你們經部宗要立什麼作為身表呢?
論(經部答):立『形』為身表,只是假立而不是實有。
論(設問):既然執著只用一個假法作身表,那麼又立什麼法作為身業呢?
論(經部答):若說業是依身而立的就叫身業,那麼——能夠使身作種種運動的『思』,因為是依著身這個門而運行的,所以叫作身業。語業、意業也隨其所應,各立其差別之名,應當知道也是一樣的。
論(設問):若是這樣,為什麼經中說有二種業——一是思業、二是思已業?這二者又有什麼分別呢?
論(經部通釋):所謂思業,是指前方便階段所起的『思惟思』——我應當作這樣那樣該作的事。既已思惟之後,起了『作事思』,依著先前所思的去作所該作的事,動身、發語——這就叫作思已業。
論(詰難):若是這樣,表業就決定沒有了;表業既然沒有,欲界的無表業也該不存在(因為無表要依表而生),這就成了大過失。
論(經部答):這樣的大過失,我們有道理能夠遮除:就是從前面所說的身表、語表二者,由於殊勝的思,而起一種思的差別——這就叫作無表。
論(再難):這樣有什麼過失?這應當叫作『隨心轉業』才對,因為就像定所生的無表是與心俱轉的。
論(經部答):沒有這樣的過失,因為它是由『審決勝思』與『動發勝思』所引生的(不是與心同時俱轉的那一類)。就算承認有表業,表業也一樣要靠前面所說的思力,因為表業的體性遲鈍。
論(毘婆沙師結歸自宗):毘婆沙師說:形是實有的,所以身表業以形色為體,語表業的體就是言聲;無表業的相狀,前面(界品)已經說過了。
論(論主再述經部):經部也說:這(無表)不是實有的,因為只是憑先前立下的誓限而『不作』罷了。而且他們(有部)還要依過去的大種來施設無表,然而過去的大種其體並非實有;再說一切無表都沒有色的相狀(怎能算色)。
論(毘婆沙立):毘婆沙師說:這(無表)也是實有的。
問:怎麼知道是這樣呢?頌說:
〔正5前半〕無表是實有嗎——毘婆沙八證與經部逐難
頌:(因為經中)說(色有)三(種)、(又)說無漏色,(又說福業能)增長,(又說遣他人作而自己)非作(也成業道)等等的緣故。
論(毘婆沙師舉證第一·三種色):因為經中說色有三種,這三種攝盡了一切色:一是有色而有見有對,二是有色而無見有對,三是有色而無見無對。(若除去無表色,第三種是什麼?)
論(證第二·無漏色):又經中說有無漏色,如經中說:什麼叫無漏法?就是對過去、未來、現在一切所有的色不起貪愛與瞋恚,乃至於識也是這樣,這就叫作無漏法。若除去無表色,還有什麼法可以叫作無見無對、又叫作無漏色呢?
論(證第三·福增長):又經中說有福業增長,如經中說:凡是有淨信的善男子或善女人,成就了『有依』的七種福業事,那麼不論走著、住著、睡著、醒著,都恆時相續,福業漸漸增長、福業接連生起;『無依』的福業事也是這樣。若除去無表業,那麼在起了別的心、或無心的時候,是依著什麼法而說福業在增長呢?
論(證第四·遣他為):又,不是自己動手作,只是差遣別人去作;若沒有無表業,就不該成就業道。因為差遣別人的那個表業並不算業道所攝——那時候這件事還沒有正式作成;而等到使者作成了所該作的事,差遣者這一邊的體性又沒有變化(既無新法生起,怎麼成業道)。
論(證第五·法處色):又經中說:苾芻應當知道,所謂法,就是外處。這十一處所不攝的『法』是無見無對,經中並沒有說它『無色』(可見法處之中有色,那就是無表色)。若是不看重法處所攝的無表色,這一句話便成了闕減而毫無用處。
論(證第六·八道支):又,若沒有無表,就該沒有八聖道支——因為在定中的時候,語等(正語、正業、正命)是沒有的。
問:若是這樣,為什麼經中說:他這樣知、他這樣見,修習正見、正思惟、正精進、正念、正定都達到圓滿;正語、正業、正命則是先前已經得到清淨鮮白(可見道支不必在定中現起)?
答:這是依著先前已經得到的世間離染道而說的,並沒有相違的過失。
論(證第七·別解脫律儀):又,若是撥無無表色,那也應當沒有別解脫律儀了——因為受戒之後並沒有一個戒體在相續,那麼雖然起了別的緣的心,卻仍然稱他為苾芻等(憑什麼)。
論(證第八·隄塘戒):又經中說:離殺等的戒叫作『隄塘戒』,因為它能長時相續地堰阻遮攔犯戒的過失。並不是沒有體的東西可以叫作隄塘。
論(毘婆沙結):由這些證據,可以知道實有無表色。
論(經部總非):經部師說:這些證據雖然多,種種希奇,然而都不合理。
問:為什麼不合理?
論(破第一證):所引的證據之中,先說最初那一段經文說有三種色。(我們可以這樣通):修行禪定的瑜伽師說,修靜慮的時候,由定力所生的定境界色,因為不是眼根的境界所以叫作無見,因為不障礙處所所以叫作無對(第三種色是這個,不必是無表)。
問(有部詰瑜伽師):若說既然如此(無見無對),那它憑什麼還叫作『色』呢?
答:解釋這個難處,與(你們有部)解釋無表為什麼叫色是一樣的(你我同難,難不到我)。
論(破第二證):又經中所說的無漏色,瑜伽師說:就是在由定力所生的色之中,若是依無漏定而生的,就說它是無漏。
論(另一系之異釋):另有一位師說:無學(阿羅漢)身上的色以及一切身外之色,都是無漏的——因為它們不是諸漏所依止而增長的,所以得到無漏之名。
論(說一切有部難譬喻師):為什麼經中說『有漏法』的時候,說是一切所有的眼,乃至廣說(一切色都被說成有漏,怎麼又說外色無漏)?
論(譬喻師答):那是因為它不是漏的對治,所以得到有漏之名(而從『非漏所依增』這一面說它無漏,二名並不相礙)。
論(有部復徵):這樣一來,同一個東西就該說它既是有漏又是無漏了。
論(譬喻師答):若是這樣,有什麼過失?
論(有部):有『相雜』的過失。
論(譬喻師答):若是依這個道理說它有漏,就不曾依這個道理說它無漏;說無漏也是一樣(各依一義,兩不相干),有什麼相雜可言?
論(有部再難):若說色處等一向是有漏,那麼這部經為什麼要作差別而說(分開來說有漏無漏)?
論(譬喻師答):就像經說『有漏、有取的諸色是心的栽刺、覆蓋之事』,聲等也是這樣(本來就有依義差別而說的體例)。
論(破第三證·先軌範師之釋):又,經中所說『福增長』這句話,前代的軌範師是這樣解釋的:由法爾之力,福業就會增長。就像施主所施的財物,如此如此地被受者受用;由於諸受者受用了所施之物,功德所攝益的分量有差別的緣故,於是在後來施主的心雖然攀緣別的事,可是先前攀緣布施的那個思所熏習的(種子)微細相續,漸漸轉變差別而生起,由此將來能感得許多果報。所以經是密意而說『恆時相續,福業漸增,福業續起』。
論(經部牒難徵破):若問:怎麼會由另一個相續(受者)的功德利益差別,使得另一個相續(施主)的心雖然攀緣別的事卻仍然有轉變呢?——解釋這個疑難,與(你們解釋)無表是一樣的(你我同難)。而且反過來說:他(有部)又怎麼能由另一個相續的功德利益差別,使得另一個相續之中另外有一個真實的無表法生起呢(我這一難你才真的難以回答)?
論(設問):若是在『無依』的諸福業事之中(沒有受施者可依),相續之中的福業又怎麼增長呢?
論(經部答):那也是由於數數習練攀緣那個境界的思的緣故,乃至在夢中也恆時隨轉。
論(經部反難有部無表論者):主張無表的人,在無依之福上既然沒有表業(沒有身語動作),哪裡來的無表呢?
論(另一說):有人說:有依的諸福業事,也是由於數數習練攀緣那個境的思,所以說是恆時相續增長(連有依之福也不必無表)。
論(論主引經破這位異師):若是這樣,經中說:凡有苾芻具足清淨尸羅、成就調善之法,受了他人所施的種種飲食之後,入無量心定、身證具足而住;由這個因緣,應知施主有無量的福善滋潤其相續,有無量的安樂流注其身——施主那時福是恆時增長的,難道決定常有攀緣那件事的殊勝思嗎(可見不能一概歸於數習之思)?所以先前所說的『思所熏習的微細相續漸漸轉變差別而生』,決定才是合理的。
論(破第四證·遣他為之業道):又,關於『不是自己作、只差遣別人去作,業道怎麼得以成滿』這一問,應當這樣說:由於本來的加行,等到使者依照所教而作成的時候,法爾能使教者這一邊的微細相續轉變差別而生起,由此將來能感得許多果報。凡是自己作而事情究竟的時候,應當知道也是由這樣的道理。應當知道,就是這個微細相續轉變差別叫作『業道』——這是在果上假立因的名字,因為它是身業語業所引的果。就像你們執著另外有無表,你們論宗也把無表叫作身語業道(一樣是借名)。
論(敘大德之異說):然而大德說:在取蘊之中,由前、正、後三個時候起思,就被殺罪所觸著——就是『我當殺』、『正殺』、『殺已』三時。
論(論主破而復取):並不是單憑這三時起思業道就究竟了;不然的話,自己的母親等實際上並沒有被害,只因為自己以為已經害了,就成了無間業(這顯然不對)。然而若是在自己所造的、並非誤殺的事上起這樣的思,殺罪便觸著他——若依這樣說,倒也不是不合理。
論(說一切有部訴):為什麼你們偏偏對『無表』懷著憎嫉,決定撥它為無,卻又承認有『所熏的微細相續轉變差別』(同樣看不見,何必厚此薄彼)?
論(論主自陳):然而這一個(無表)與那一個(種子轉變)都同樣難以了知,我在這裡並沒有什麼憎嫉。只是——你們承認業道是心的種類,卻說在由身加行而事情究竟的時候,離開了心與身,在能教者的身中另外有一個無表法生起:這樣的宗義不能令人生喜。若說是由這個(前思)所引的那個加行、在事情究竟的時候,就是這一個(心相續)由那個而相續轉變差別地生起:這樣的宗義就可以令人生喜。因為只由心等相續轉變差別,就能生起未來的果。
論(回指前說):再說,前面已經說過了。
問:前面說的是什麼?
答:就是——表業既然沒有,哪裡來的無表等等(前面破形色實有時已經說過)。
論(破第五證·法處色):又,說到『法處不說無色』這一句,那是因為有前面所說的定境無見無對之法處所攝色(所以不說無色,並不是為了無表)。
論(破第六證·八道支):又說到『道支應當不足八個』:姑且該由他們(有部)先說:正在道中的時候,怎麼會有正語、正業、正命?是在這個位次上真有發起正言、起正作業、乞求衣物等等的事嗎?
論(有部答):不是。
論(經部徵):那是怎麼回事?
論(有部答):由於那時獲得了這樣一類的無漏無表,所以出觀之後,憑先前的勢力能夠生起三種正(語業命)、不起三種邪。因為在因上安立果的名字,所以在無表上安立語業命之名。
論(經部師言):若是這樣,你們為什麼不接受我這一義呢?——雖然沒有無表,可是在道中的時候獲得了這樣的意樂依止,所以出觀之後憑先前的勢力,能夠生起三種正、不起三種邪;因為在因上安立果的名字,一樣可以具足安立八聖道支。
論(敘經部之異說):另有一位師說:只是說『不作邪語等事』而以之為道支罷了——就是在定中的時候由聖道之力,便能獲得決定的不作;這個決定不作是依無漏道而得安立的,所以叫作無漏。並不是一切處都要依著真實另有一個法體,才可以立名立數。就像世間的八法——得與不得、毀與譽、稱與譏、苦與樂——這裡的『不得衣食等事』並不是另有實體,這(不作)也應當是這樣。
論(破第七證·別解脫律儀):別解脫律儀也應當依此類推:就是由思願之力,先立下要期,能夠決定遮防身語的惡業;由此之故建立別解脫律儀。
論(牒有部前難而通釋):至於(有部)說『若是起了別的緣的心就該沒有律儀』——這一難不合理,因為由熏習之力,要起過失的時候一憶念便止住了。
論(破第八證·隄塘戒):『戒為隄塘』的意思也應當依此類推:就是先立下誓限決定不作惡,後來數數憶念、慚愧現前,能夠自己制持而使自己不犯戒。所以隄塘之義是由心受持的。
論(論主責有部):若說是由無表能夠遮止犯戒,那就該沒有因為失去正念而破戒的人了(然而事實上有)。
論(論主止諍):姑且停止這許多爭論吧。
論(毘婆沙師結歸本宗):毘婆沙師說:有一個實在的物叫作無表色,這是我所宗的。
問:前面說無表是大種所造的體性,那麼它是表業所依的那個大種所造,還是另有不同的大種所造呢?頌說:
〔正5後半〕能造無表的大種,與表所依的大種不同
頌:這個能造(無表)的大種,與表業所依的大種是不同的。
論:無表是由與表不同的大種而生的。為什麼呢?因為從同一和合的(四)大種,同時出生一個細果(無表)與一個麁果(表),這是不合理的。
問:如同表與大種必定同時而生,無表也是這樣嗎?還是另有差別?
答:一切所造色,多半是與大種同時而生;然而現在與未來的所造色之中,也有少一分是依過去的大種的。
問:所謂『少一分』是指什麼?頌說:
〔正6前半〕欲界第二念以後的無表,依過去的大種而生
頌:欲界之中第二念以後的無表,是依過去的大種而生的。
論:只有欲界所繫的無表,從第一剎那之後,所有的無表都是從過去的大種而生的——以這(過去大種)為所依,無表才得以生起。至於現在身上的大種,只能作為『依』,並作為轉因與隨轉因,各隨其次第(第一念的大種是轉因,其後的是隨轉因)。就像車輪在地上運行,手與地作為所依(手推之力如轉因,地承之力如隨轉因)。
問:哪一地的身業語業?由哪一地的大種所造?頌說:
〔正6後半〕有漏業依自地大種·無漏業隨生處
頌:有漏的身語業,依自己那一地的大種;無漏的身語業,則隨著現在所生之處。
論:欲界所繫的身業語業,只由欲界所繫的大種所造。像這樣一直到第四靜慮的身業語業,也只是那一地的大種所造。若是身業語業屬於無漏的,那就隨著生在這一地、而應當現前起用時,就是這一地的大種所造。理由有三:因為無漏法不墮在三界之中(不能說它自地有大種);因為決定沒有大種是無漏的;因為是由所依之力,無漏才得以生起。
問:這表業與無表業,它的類是什麼?又是哪一類的大種所造呢?頌說:
〔正7·正8〕無表與表之類——執受、等流、情數、散與定之別
頌:無表是無執受的,也是等流性、有情數的。散地的無表,依等流性、有執受、不同的大種而生;定所生的無表,依長養、無執受、不是不同的大種。表則唯是等流性;它若屬於身,就是有執受的。
論:現在這一頌之中,先辯明無表是無執受的,因為它沒有變礙。它也是等流性;頌中的『亦』字顯示其中有一分是剎那(不是等流),就是最初的無漏(無表);其餘的都是等流性,就是由同類因所生的。它只屬於有情,因為是依內身而起的。
在這其中,欲界所有的無表,是等流性、有執受、由不同的大種所生的。所謂『異大生』,是顯示身三、語四共七支,一一各是別的大種所造。
定所生的無表,其差別有二種——就是諸靜慮律儀與無漏律儀。這二者都依定所長養的大種,是無執受、不是不同的大種所生。所謂『無異大』,是顯示這種無表七支同是一具四大種所生。為什麼呢?因為所依的大種就像心一樣只有一個,並無差別。
應當知道,表業唯是等流性;它若是屬於身的,就是有執受的;其餘的意義都與散地的無表相同。
問:表業生起的時候,是必須破壞本來身體的形量,還是不必?
問(反詰):若是這樣(不必),有什麼過失?
答:若說要破壞,那麼已經斷了的異熟色就該可以重新接續,這就違越了毘婆沙宗。若說不破壞,那麼怎麼會在同一個身的處所之中成立兩個形量呢?
答:(不必破壞,也不成二量)——是另外有新生的等流大種,造起表業而不破壞本身。
問:若是這樣,隨著依哪一個身分之處起表業,那一處就該比本來更大,因為新生的大種周遍地增益了它。若說不周遍增益,那又怎麼周遍地生起表呢?
答:身上有孔隙,所以能夠相容(不必變大)。
論(承轉):已經辯明業依門而有二(表無表)、有三(身語意)、有五(思與四業)的差別了。
問:它在三性(善、惡、無記)與界地上的差別又是怎樣的呢?頌說:
〔正9·正10前半〕三性與界地——無表通二性·表通三性
頌:無表唯通善惡而不通無記,其餘(表與思)則通三性。不善的無表唯在欲界。無表遍於欲界色界,表則唯在二個有伺之地。欲界沒有有覆無記的表,因為沒有能等起它的心。
論:無表只通於善與不善二性,沒有無記性的無表。為什麼呢?因為無記心的勢力微弱下劣,不能引發強力的業使它生起、以致於在因滅之後果仍然接續生起(無表正是這種因滅果續的法)。
所說的『其餘』,指的是表與思。所謂『三』,是說它們都通於善、惡、無記三性。
在這其中,不善的(無表)只在欲界而不在其餘二界,因為(上二界)已經斷了不善根與無慚無愧。至於善與無記,諸地都有,因為頌中並沒有特別遮止。
欲界與色界二界都有無表,因為無色界之中沒有大種。凡是有身業語業運轉之處,才有身語律儀。
問(設難):若是這樣,身生在欲界色界的人入了無色定,就該有律儀了——就像起無漏心的時候有無漏無表一樣。
論(論主答):不會的,因為那(無色定所攝之法)不墮在(欲色)界中。而且若是無色界之中有無表,那就該有一種無表不是大種所生的。也不可以說:有漏的無表可以拿別的界地的大種作所依。再說,是背捨了諸色而入無色定的,所以那個定之中不能生色,因為那個定有伏除色想的作用。
論(毘婆沙師之釋):毘婆沙師這樣說:是為了對治惡戒才起尸羅(戒)的;而惡戒只有欲界之中才有。無色界對欲界具有四種『遠』——一是所依遠、二是行相遠、三是所緣遠、四是對治遠——所以無色界之中沒有無表色。
表色只在二個有伺之地,就是欲界與初靜慮之中;再往上的地就不可說有表了。
有覆無記的表,欲界決定沒有,只有在梵世之中才可以說有。曾經聽說大梵天有誑惑諂曲之語——就是在自己的眾中為了迴避馬勝比丘的徵問,便矯飾地自我誇讚等等。
問:上地既然沒有言語,怎麼會有聲處呢?
答:有外面的大種作因而發出聲。
論(另一位師之說):另有一位師說:上三靜慮也有無覆無記的表業,只是沒有善的、也沒有染污的。為什麼呢?因為不是生在上地的人能夠起下地的善心與染心而發起身語表——(若說是下地心發表,則)下地心劣弱,而且(生上地時)下地心已斷。
論(論主取捨):前面那一說(上地無表業)才是好的。
問(一問雙舉):又是什麼因緣使得第二靜慮以上都沒有表業?在欲界之中又沒有有覆無記的表業呢?
答(總答二問):因為沒有能發業的等起心。
(分別而言:)有尋有伺的心才能發起表業,而第二靜慮以上都沒有這種心——所以表業在上三地都沒有(此結上三地無一切表)。再者,能發表的心唯是修所斷,因為見所斷的煩惱是向內門而轉的(不向外門發身語);而在欲界之中,決定沒有有覆無記而屬於修所斷的煩惱(欲界的有覆無記唯是見所斷)——
論(承轉起問):所以欲界之中沒有有覆無記的表。那麼是不是單憑『等起』就能使諸法成為善性、不善性等呢?
答:不是。
問:那是怎樣?
答:是由四種因而成善性等:一由勝義、二由自性、三由相應、四由等起。
問:哪一種法、哪一種性,是由哪一種因而成的呢?頌說:
〔正10後半·正11〕四善·四不善·二種常無記
頌:勝義善就是解脫;自性善就是慚、愧與(無貪等)三善根;相應善就是與它們相應的(心心所);等起善就是(它們所起的)色法、業等。翻轉這四種,就叫作四種不善。勝義無記,就是二種常(無為)。
論:所謂勝義善,指的是真實的解脫——因為涅槃之中最極安隱、眾苦永遠寂滅,就像沒有病一樣(不待別的東西而自身即善)。
所謂自性善,指的是慚、愧與(三)善根——因為有為法之中,唯有慚與愧、以及無貪等三種善根,不必等待與什麼相應、也不必等待別的等起,它的體性本身就是善的,就像良藥(本身即良)。
所謂相應善,指的是與那些相應的(心心所)——因為心與心所必須與慚愧善根相應才成為善性;若不與那慚愧等相應,善性就不成立,就像摻了藥的水(水本身不是藥,因摻藥而稱藥水)。
所謂等起善,指的是身業語業與不相應行——因為它們是自性善與相應善所等起的,就像良藥汁所引生的乳(乳本身不是藥,因藥而其味甘美)。
問(設難):若是由與(善)不同類的心所起的『得』等(不相應行),又怎麼成為善呢?
答:這個意思應當再思量(論主於此不作定判)。
論:像所說的善性有四種差別一樣,不善也有四種,與這四種相反。
問:怎麼個相反法?
答:所謂勝義不善,指的是生死之法——因為生死之中諸法都以苦為自性,極不安隱,就像痼疾一樣。
所謂自性不善,指的是無慚、無愧與三種不善根——因為有漏法之中,唯有無慚無愧以及貪瞋等三種不善根,不必等待相應、也不必等待別的等起,體性本身就是不善的,就像毒藥。
所謂相應不善,指的是與那些相應的(心心所)——因為心心所法必須與無慚無愧、不善根相應才成為不善性;不然就不是,就像摻了毒的水。
所謂等起不善,指的是身業語業與不相應行——因為它們是自性不善與相應不善所等起的,就像毒藥汁所引生的乳。
問(設難):若是這樣,那就沒有一個有漏法是無記或是善的了,因為(有漏法)都被生死所攝(都是勝義不善)。
答:若是就勝義而論,誠然如你所說;然而這裡是就『異熟』而說的。凡是有漏法,若不能記別(招感)異熟果的,就立『無記』之名;其中若能記別可愛的異熟的,就說它是善——所以沒有過失。
所謂勝義無記,指的是二種無為——因為太虛空與非擇滅唯是無記性,再沒有別的門可說。
問(應思之處):若是等起之力能使身業語業成為善與不善,那麼(同樣被等起的)諸大種按例也該如此(成善不善)了。
答:因為造作者的心本來所要起的是『業』而不是四大種,所以不能例推。
問:若是這樣,定中隨心轉的無表,既不是正在定中由作意所引生(它是隨轉而非能引),也不是散心的加行所引發(因為不同類),那它怎麼成為善呢?或者天眼、天耳(無記性)也該成為善性了。
答:對於這樣的意思,應當再費一番功夫(論主於此不作定判)。
論(承轉起問):如上面所說的,見所斷的煩惱是向內門而轉的,所以不能發表業。
問:若是這樣,為什麼經中說:由於邪見的緣故,起邪思惟、邪語、邪業以及邪命等(可見見所斷也能發表)?
答:這並不相違。
問:為什麼?頌說:
〔正12–14〕等起有二種——轉與隨轉
頌:等起有二種,就是『因』與『它那一剎那』;依次應當知道,前者叫作『轉』,後者叫作『隨轉』。見所斷的識只能作轉;只能作隨轉的是五識;修所斷的意識通於二者;無漏與異熟生的心則二者都不是。在『轉』上是善等哪一性,『隨轉』各各可容有三性;唯有牟尼(佛)的轉與隨轉必定同性,而(牟尼)無記(之轉),其隨轉或(仍是無記、或)是善。
論:表業與無表業的等起有二種,就是因等起與剎那等起——因為前者在先而為因,後者與那一剎那同有。依次第,第一種叫作『轉』,第二種叫作『隨轉』。就是說:因等起在將要作業的時候,能夠引發它,所以叫作『轉』;剎那等起在正作業的時候,與業不相離,所以叫作『隨轉』。
問:隨轉對於業有什麼功能呢?
答:雖然有先前的因能夠引發,可是若沒有隨轉(心心所),那就像死人一樣,業應當不能成立。
問(設難):若是這樣,無心(入滅定等)的人怎麼能發戒呢?
答:凡是有心的人,業起得分明(可見隨轉心於業有用;無心位是別論)。
論:見所斷的識在發起表業之中,只能作『轉』——因為它是在能生起表業的尋伺生起之中作資糧的,並不作隨轉;正在向外門起業的時候,這種(見所斷)心是沒有的。
論(經部師問):又,見所斷的心若能發起表色,這個色就該是見所斷的了。若是承認它是見所斷,又有什麼過失呢?
論(說一切有部答):那就違越了阿毘達磨;而且『明』與『無明』並不相違(見所斷之色若見道所斷,則與明無明之義相違)。有漏的業色不是見所斷的——這個道理應當再加成立。
論(有部反難經部):若是這樣(依你之說),大種也該是見所斷的了,因為它們同樣是見所斷之心力所生起的。
論(經部答):沒有這樣的過失,就像(大種)不是善也不是不善一樣(雖由善心所起而其性無記)。或者也可以承認如此,道理上也沒有違背。
論(有部):不應當承認如此,因為一切種類的不染污法與明、無明都不相違,所以諸大種決定不是見所斷、也不是非所斷。
論(結前設難):那部經只是依著前面的因等起而這樣說的,所以並不相違(邪見是因等起,故說由邪見起邪語等)。
論:至於五識身,唯作隨轉,因為它沒有分別、又是向外門而起的。修所斷的意識則通於二者,因為它有分別、又是向外門而起的。一切無漏心與異熟生心則既不是轉、也不是隨轉,因為(無漏)唯在定中、(異熟生)不由加行而任運轉起。
這樣就成了四句差別:有是轉而非隨轉的,就是見所斷心;有是隨轉而非轉的,就是眼等五識;有既是轉又是隨轉的,就是修所斷的三性意識;有既不是轉也不是隨轉的,就是諸無漏心與異熟生心。
問:轉心與隨轉心決定同一性嗎?
答:這不決定。
問:那是怎樣的情形?
答:就是說,前面的轉心若是善性,後面的隨轉識可以通善等三性;轉心是不善、是無記的時候,隨轉也是這樣(各通三性)。
唯有牟尼世尊的轉心與隨轉識,多分是同性的,只有少分不同——就是說,轉心若是善,隨轉也是善;轉心若是無記,隨轉也是無記。然而有時候會有『善的隨轉隨著無記的轉心』,卻不曾有『無記的隨轉隨著善的轉心』——因為佛世尊在說法等事上,心或有增長而不曾萎歇(故不會由善轉而落入無記隨轉)。
論(錄異部之說):另有一部說:諸佛世尊常在定中,所以心唯是善,沒有無記心。所以經中說:
〔引頌〕那伽四威儀常在定
引頌:那伽(大龍·指佛)行的時候在定中,那伽住的時候在定中,那伽坐的時候在定中,那伽臥的時候在定中。
論(毘婆沙師之釋):毘婆沙師這樣解釋:這是顯示佛的意——若不樂於散心,那麼在四種威儀之中都能常在定;然而在其餘的位次上,並非沒有威儀路心、異熟生心與通果心生起(所以不能說佛全無無記心)。
論(設難):諸表業之成為善等性,是像『轉心』那樣呢,還是像『隨轉』那樣?
問(反詰):就算隨你取哪一種,有什麼過失?
答:若說像轉心,那麼欲界之中就該有有覆無記的表業了——因為身見、邊見(有覆無記而見所斷)能夠作它的轉。或者就該加以簡別:不是一切種類的見所斷心都能作轉。若說像隨轉,那麼與惡心、無記心俱起的別解脫表就該不是善性了。
論(論主正釋):對於這樣的徵難應當費一番功夫(細加分別)。應當說:表業是像轉心那樣而成善等性的;然而不是像那見所斷的轉心,因為有修所斷的轉心作間隔的緣故。若說表業不是由隨轉心之力而成善等,那就不該說『那部經只是依著前面的因等起而不是依剎那等起,所以欲界之中決定沒有有覆無記的表業』;而只應當說:那部經只是依著被其餘的心所間隔的因等起而說的——所以見所斷心雖然能作轉,可是在欲界之中決定沒有有覆無記的表業。
〔Root 1〕Who Made the Manifold Differences of the World — Action
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): It has already been said above that the world of sentient beings and the receptacle world each have very many differences. Now it must next be asked: by what, after all, are these differences produced? The stanza says:
Stanza: The manifold differences of the world are produced by action. Action is volition, together with what volition brings about. Volition is mental action; what volition brings about refers to bodily action and verbal action.
Treatise: These differences do not arise from a single lord who first conceived them; they arise only because the actions of sentient beings severally differ.
Question: If that is so, then since both alike arise from action, why are outward things such as saffron and sandalwood so lovely and delightful, while the bodily form within a sentient being himself is the opposite of them (impure and repugnant)?
Answer: Because the class of actions of sentient beings is just so. If mixed actions are done (actions in which wholesome and unwholesome are mingled), what is obtained thereby is the bodily form within — from the nine sores (the two eyes, the two ears, the two nostrils, the mouth, and the passages of excretion) impurity constantly runs out. And in order to counteract just this portion of impurity, the same set of actions further obtains outward goods whose color, scent, taste, and touch are all most lovely and delightful. As for the hosts of gods, what they do is purely pure action, and so the two things they draw to themselves — the inner body and the outer goods — are both of them excellent.
Question: What, then, is the entity of this action that can produce the differences of the world?
Answer: It is the “volition” that arises in the mind, together with what volition brings about. Hence the sūtra says: there are two kinds of action, first the action that is volition, second the action of having willed; and the action of having willed refers to just what volition brings about.
Question: These two kinds of action are further divided into three, namely the bodily action, the verbal action, and the mental action of a sentient being. But on what ground are these three to be established? Are they established from their “support” (by what body one acts)? From their “own nature” (their own entity)? Or from what “raises” them (by what mind they are set going)?
Question (countering): Even granting you whichever of them you please, what obstacle is there?
Answer: The obstacle is this — if they were established from their support, there should be only one action, since all action arises in dependence upon the body. If they were established from their own nature, then only speech would be called action, since among the three, body, speech, and mind, speech alone is of itself an act of doing. If they were established from what raises them, there should likewise be only one action, since all action is raised by mind.
Treatise (the position of the Vaibhāṣikas): The Vaibhāṣika masters say: that the three actions can be established as three is by taking the three principles above, in that same order, each one for one — bodily action is established from its support, verbal action from its own nature, mental action from what raises it.
Treatise (what the author takes): This then makes it clear: the volition that arises in the mind is mental action; and the action that volition brings about divides into the two, bodily action and verbal action, since these are raised by volition.
Question: And what is the entity of these two, bodily action and verbal action? The stanza says:
〔First Half of Root 2〕Bodily and Verbal Action Both Extend to the Manifest and the Nonmanifest
Stanza: These two, bodily action and verbal action, both alike have the two natures of the “manifest” and the “nonmanifest.”
Treatise: It should be known that among the actions spoken of above, the two, bodily action and verbal action, both extend to manifest action and to nonmanifest action. (The manifest is that portion which can be displayed outwardly and is visible to others; the nonmanifest is that portion which arises along with it, is not displayed outwardly, and continues on.)
Question: Let us speak first of bodily manifest action and verbal manifest action: what are their characteristics? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 2 · Root 3 · Root 4〕Bodily Manifest Action Is Shape, Not Motion — the Two Great Disputes of Momentariness and of the Real Existence of Shape
Stanza: Bodily manifest action is granted to have a further kind of shape (long, short, square, round, and the other shape-forms) for its entity, and not to have motion for its entity. For all conditioned dharmas have moments and must come to perish. (Were cessation to await a cause,) then there should be no cessation without a cause — just as arising all awaits a cause and there is nothing that arises without a cause; and yet a thought, a flame, and a sound are plainly seen to cease of themselves, awaiting no cause. (Further, if cessation truly awaited a cause,) then the productive cause would be at once the extinguishing cause. (And further still,) shape is in fact not really existent, since if it were really existent it would incur the fault of one form being apprehended by two faculties, and since shape has no atoms of its own besides. As for verbal manifest action, it is granted to have vocal sound for its entity.
Treatise (the position of the Sarvāstivādins’ own school): By the force of volition, such and such a shape further arises in the body, and this is called bodily manifest action.
Treatise (recording a divergent account): Some other school says: it is “motion” that is called bodily manifest action, since when the body moves it is by action that it moves.
Treatise (the author refutes): It is in order to refute this account that the stanza says “not motion for its entity” — for all conditioned dharmas have moments (and since they cease as soon as they occur, there is no “motion” of shifting from here to there).
Question (from the school that holds motion to be bodily manifest action): What is called a moment?
Answer (the author): Having obtained its own entity, it perishes with not one thought-instant intervening; a dharma that has this nature is called “having a moment” — just as a man with a staff in his hand is called “having a staff.” Every conditioned dharma, as soon as it has obtained its own entity, must from that point, with not one thought-instant intervening, perish into nonexistence. And if it arises in this place it ceases in this place, and has no opportunity at all to shift from here to some other place — therefore one may not say that “motion” is called bodily manifest action.
Treatise (the school retreats a step to save its position): If it be said that all conditioned dharmas have moments, then of course the sense that “they cannot shift elsewhere” can be established (but on what ground do you say that all conditioned dharmas have moments?).
Treatise (the author answers): That all conditioned dharmas have moments is in principle thoroughly established — because they must in the end come to perish. That is to say: the “cessation” of a conditioned dharma awaits no cause. Why so? What awaits a cause is a “result”; and cessation is a kind of “nonexistence,” and a nonexistence is not a result, and so it awaits no cause. And since cessation awaits no cause, a thing ceases as soon as it has arisen. If the first thought-instant just arisen did not cease, the thought-instant that came after ought likewise not to cease — since the later and the first are equal in this nature of “existing.” And since there truly is a perishing later on, one may know that the earlier one too was ceasing all along. And if it be said that it may cease only once it has altered later on, then it should not still be this same thing and be said to “have altered”; for one and the same thing to be said to differ from itself must in principle be untenable.
Treatise (the school presses again with direct perception): Is it not plainly seen in the world that firewood and the like come to cessation and nonexistence because of their conjunction with fire? No means of knowledge surpasses direct perception, and so one cannot say that the cessation of all dharmas awaits no cause.
Treatise (the author questions back): How do you know that firewood and the like cease because of their conjunction with fire?
Treatise (the school answers): Because after the firewood is conjoined with fire, it is no longer seen.
Treatise (the author): Let us examine this carefully together: is it that this firewood ceases because of its conjunction with fire, and so is not seen? Or is it that the firewood before, having arisen, ceased of itself, and what follows does not go on arising, so that, there being nothing there, it is not seen — just as the lamp flame and the bell’s sound no longer continue after the conjunction of wind and of a hand with them? Therefore this matter can be made out only by inference.
Question: By what inference?
Answer: By the one stated above — cessation is a nonexistence, a nonexistence is not a result, and so it awaits no cause. Moreover, if firewood ceased only upon awaiting a cause, then there should be no cessation at all that does not await a cause, just as “arising” awaits a cause and there is nothing that arises without a cause. Yet it is plainly seen in the world that a thought, a flame, and a sound all cease of themselves in a moment, awaiting no other cause. Therefore the cessation of firewood and the like too awaits no cause.
Treatise (the first divergent reckoning, of the Vaiśeṣika lineage): Some hold that a thought and a sound are extinguished by the earlier one as cause and the later one as their cessation (the earlier thought-instant acting as cause, the later one causing the earlier to cease).
Treatise (the author refutes): This too is unreasonable, since the two cannot be simultaneous. Take doubt and knowledge, or pain and pleasure, or greed and hatred: their own characteristics are mutually opposed, and in principle there is no possibility of their standing together at one time. Again, suppose there were a stage in which an unclear thought and sound arose immediately after a clear one: how could the unclear member of one and the same class extinguish the clear member of that same class? And by whom, moreover, is that very last thought and sound extinguished?
Treatise (the second and third divergent reckonings): Some hold that the cessation of a lamp flame has “abiding” (the mark of abiding) for its cause. Others again hold that when a flame ceases it is by the power of dharma and non-dharma.
Treatise (the author refutes): Both of these accounts are unreasonable — because that “nonexistence” (the nonexistence of the mark of abiding) is itself a thing without entity, and what has no entity cannot act as a cause (like a hare’s horn). Nor can dharma and non-dharma serve as productive cause and extinguishing cause: moment by moment, dharma is favorable and non-dharma is adverse, and the two are exactly opposed (one and the same moment cannot be both productive cause and extinguishing cause). Or else one may say that among all conditioned dharmas whatever, one may at will reckon such a sense of causality into them (and then anyone may say anything and there is no settled standard). And if that is so, the original dispute ought to be laid to rest — since both parties must then grant that, without awaiting any other cause, all dharmas do have moments.
Treatise (the author refutes that school’s obstinacy by the three grades of cooking-change): Moreover, if it be said that the cessation of firewood and the like has conjunction with fire for its cause, then within the arising of “cooking-change” (the gradual alteration wrought by being cooked with fire) there are the three grades of low, middle, and high; and in that case the entity of the productive cause would at the same time be the extinguishing cause. Why so? Because through conjunction with fire, cooking-change is made to arise in firewood and the like: at the very moment when the middle and high grades of cooking arise, the low and middle grades of cooking are ceasing. That which is either this very thing or resembles it, and can produce the high and middle grades, is at the same moment able to act as the cause of the ceasing of the low and middle grades of cooking — and so the entity of the productive cause would be just the extinguishing cause. Or else one would have to say that the extinguishing cause and the productive cause are indistinguishable in character; yet it ought not to be that by this same thing, or by what resembles this thing, that other thing both exists and at the same time does not exist. And even granting that, in the arising where the flames differ, one might still contrive to reckon the productive and the extinguishing causes as two different things, yet where ash, snow, vinegar, sun, water, and earth are conjoined and can make cooking-change arise in firewood and the like, how will you contrive to reckon productive cause and extinguishing cause as two different things?
Treatise (the school asks): If that is so, then when it is plainly seen that water boiled with fire gradually dwindles away, what exactly does the conjunction of fire with the water accomplish here?
Treatise (the author answers): Through the conjunction of the burning fire with the water, the fire element (the force of the great element fire) is strengthened; and through the strengthening of the fire element, this mass of water is made, in each successive stage after stage, to arise slighter and slighter, until at the slightest of all it no longer continues thereafter — this is what the conjunction of fire with water accomplishes here (fire attends only to “making what arises afterward ever less,” and not at all to “extinguishing”).
Treatise (conclusion): Therefore there is no cause that makes dharmas cease; dharmas cease of their own accord, since their very nature is such as to perish. And since they cease of their own accord, they cease as soon as they arise. And since they cease as soon as they arise, the principle of momentary cessation is established. And having moments, there is definitely no motion to speak of. As for that continuity in which, with not one thought-instant intervening, a thing arises in another direction (as when the flame of burning grass spreads on and on), a man merely gives rise to a conceit of superiority that “it is traveling.” And since by this principle motion is definitely nonexistent, the matter that “bodily manifest action is shape” is thereby established in principle.
Treatise (the author restates the Sautrāntika position in order to refute the Sarvāstivādins): Yet the Sautrāntikas say: shape is not really existent. What is called a long form is a case where visible color (the blue, yellow, red, and white that can be seen) arises abundantly on one side of a mass, and just therein a “long” is conventionally established; over against this long form, where it arises sparsely on one side of another mass of form, a “short” is conventionally established; where it arises abundantly on all four sides, a “square” is conventionally established; where it arises pervading everywhere, a “round” is conventionally established. The remaining shape-forms (high, low, even, uneven, and the rest) are to be understood by the same method. It is like seeing a torch moved swiftly in one direction with not one thought-instant intervening, and saying that it is “long”; or seeing it whirled about in a circle, and saying that it is “round.” Therefore shape has no real form-entity of a further kind of its own.
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas’ first objection): If it be said that there really exists a further kind of shape-form, then there should be a form apprehended by two faculties — that is to say, in the difference of long, short, and so forth upon a mass of form, the eye can see it and the body can touch it, and both alike can know it, and so the fault of “apprehension by two faculties” results. Yet in principle a form-sphere is not apprehended by two faculties.
Treatise (the Sarvāstivādins save their position): But just as long and the rest are apprehended in dependence upon touch, so too shape may be apprehended in dependence upon visible color — are touch and shape not proceeding together in one mass? Therefore it is because touch is apprehended that shape can be recollected, and not that shape-form is directly apprehended within touch. It is like seeing the color of fire and thereupon recollecting the warmth of fire, or smelling the scent of a flower and thereby being able to recollect the flower’s color; the two dharmas here are definitely inseparable, and so by apprehending one of them the other can be recollected.
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas object): But touch and shape are not definitely inseparable; how then can shape be recollected with certainty by apprehending touch?
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas object further): If it be said that touch and shape are not definitely in one mass and yet shape can still be recollected by apprehending touch, then visible color too ought to be recollected with certainty by apprehending touch; or, conversely, shape-form too ought to be as indefinite as visible color is (so that on apprehending touch one need not recollect shape), and then at the time of apprehending touch one ought not to know shape. But in fact it is not so. Therefore it should not be said that it is by apprehending touch that shape can be recollected. Furthermore, many shapes are seen upon such things as brocade, and in that case there ought to be many real shapes in one place. In principle it should not be so — just as with those many visible colors (which do not on that account each become a real thing). Therefore shape-form is not a really existent entity.
Treatise (a further Sautrāntika objection): Again, whatever is a real form with resistance must have real atoms of a further kind of its own. Yet there is no atom that is called “long” or the rest. Therefore it is only within the differing marks of many things arrayed (arranged) in such and such a way that a long, short, square, or round is conventionally established.
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas cite and refute the Sarvāstivādins’ rescue): If it be said that it is just the atoms of shape-form arrayed in this way that are called long and the rest — this is merely partisanship for one’s own school, and is not something the two parties thoroughly grant. For if shape-form had atoms of its own besides, whose own characteristic both parties thoroughly granted, then they might be assembled and arrayed in this way so as to become long and the rest; but shape-form has no atom whose own characteristic is thoroughly granted, as visible color has, and so whence should the assembling and arraying come?
Treatise (the Sarvāstivādins save their position): Is it not plainly seen that various earthen vessels and the like have their visible color alike while their shapes differ (from which it appears that shape has an entity of its own)?
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas refute again): Has this not already been made out — that a long and the rest are merely conventionally established upon the differences of array among many things? It is like many ants, each of which is no different in appearance from another, and yet when they are arrayed in a line or in a ring the shape arrayed differs. That shape is conventionally established in dependence upon visible color and the rest ought in principle to be just so.
Treatise (an objection posed): Is it not the case that when one looks in the dark, or from afar, at a tree stump and the like, one knows its shape and does not know its visible color (from which it appears that shape exists independently of visible color)?
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas explain it through): How can it be said that it is just the array of visible color and the rest that becomes shape? — Precisely because in the dark and at a distance one cannot see visible color clearly, one gives rise only to the discrimination of long, short, and the like (whereas what is in fact known is still the general mark of that mass of visible color). It is like looking at a stretch of woodland or a crowd of people from afar or in the dark: one knows only that it is a marching army, and does not know the several particular marks within it. In principle it must be so: because at times one cannot know the fine marks of visible color and of shape, and knows only a general mass.
Treatise (the author closes with a question to the two foregoing schools): Since both “motion” and “a really existent shape” have now been set aside, what then do you of the Sautrāntika school establish as bodily manifest action?
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas answer): We establish “shape” as bodily manifest action, but as a convention only and not as a real thing.
Treatise (a question posed): Since you hold that a merely conventional dharma serves as bodily manifest action, what dharma then do you establish as bodily action?
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas answer): If it is said that what is established in dependence upon the body is called bodily action, then — the “volition” that is able to make the body perform its various movements, because it proceeds in dependence upon the gate that is the body, is called bodily action. Verbal action and mental action likewise, each according to what applies, are given their several names of distinction; it should be known that it is the same with them.
Treatise (a question posed): If that is so, why does the sūtra say that there are two kinds of action, first the action that is volition and second the action of having willed? And what is the difference between these two?
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas explain it through): What is called the action that is volition refers to the “deliberating volition” that arises at the stage of preliminary effort — I should do such and such a thing that is to be done. And having deliberated, one gives rise to the “volition that does the deed,” and in accordance with what was deliberated before does the deed to be done, moving the body and issuing speech — and this is called the action of having willed.
Treatise (a challenge): If that is so, then manifest action is definitely nonexistent; and manifest action being nonexistent, the nonmanifest action of the desire realm ought not to exist either (since the nonmanifest arises in dependence upon the manifest), and this becomes a great fault.
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas answer): Such a great fault we have a principle by which to fend off: namely, from the two spoken of above, bodily manifest action and verbal manifest action, there arises by a superior volition a certain difference of volition — and this is called the nonmanifest.
Treatise (a further challenge): What fault is there in this? This ought rather to be called “action that turns along with the mind,” just as the nonmanifest produced by absorption turns together with the mind.
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas answer): There is no such fault, since it is produced by the “superior volition that resolves” and the “superior volition that sets in motion” (and is not of that class which turns together with the mind at the same time). And even granting that there is manifest action, manifest action too must rely upon the force of the volition spoken of above, since its own nature is dull.
Treatise (the Vaibhāṣikas conclude by reverting to their own school): The Vaibhāṣika masters say: shape is really existent, and so bodily manifest action has shape-form for its entity, while the entity of verbal manifest action is just vocal sound; the characteristics of nonmanifest action have been stated above already (in the Chapter on the Elements).
Treatise (the author again restates the Sautrāntikas): The Sautrāntikas also say: this (the nonmanifest) is not really existent, since it is merely a “not doing” by force of a limit vowed beforehand. And besides, they (the Sarvāstivādins) would have to posit the nonmanifest in dependence upon past great elements, and yet past great elements are not real in entity; and further, no nonmanifest has any characteristic of form at all (so how can it count as form?).
Treatise (the Vaibhāṣikas’ position): The Vaibhāṣika masters say: this (the nonmanifest) too is really existent.
Question: How is this known to be so? The stanza says:
〔First Half of Root 5〕Is the Nonmanifest Really Existent — the Vaibhāṣikas’ Eight Proofs and the Sautrāntikas’ Refutation of Each
Stanza: Because (the sūtra) says (that form is of) three (kinds), and says that there is form without outflows, and (says that merit) increases, and (says that one who has another do a deed and) does not do it himself (still completes a path of action), and so on.
Treatise (the Vaibhāṣika masters adduce the first proof · the three kinds of form): Because the sūtra says that form is of three kinds, and these three exhaust all form: first, form that is visible and resistant; second, form that is invisible and resistant; third, form that is invisible and unresistant. (If nonmanifest form be removed, what is the third kind?)
Treatise (the second proof · form without outflows): Again, the sūtra says that there is form without outflows, as when the sūtra says: what is called a dharma without outflows? Toward all form whatever, past, future, and present, one gives rise to no craving and no hatred, and so on down to consciousness likewise, and this is called a dharma without outflows. If nonmanifest form be removed, what dharma remains that may be called invisible and unresistant and also called form without outflows?
Treatise (the third proof · the increase of merit): Again, the sūtra says that meritorious action increases, as when the sūtra says: any faithful son or daughter of good family who has accomplished the seven bases of meritorious action “that have a support,” whether walking or standing, sleeping or waking, has merit continuing at all times, meritorious action gradually increasing and meritorious action arising on and on; and the bases of meritorious action “without a support” are likewise. If nonmanifest action be removed, then at times when another mind has arisen or when there is no mind at all, in dependence upon what dharma is meritorious action said to be increasing?
Treatise (the fourth proof · having another do a deed): Again, one does not do the deed oneself but merely dispatches another to do it; if there were no nonmanifest action, no path of action ought to be accomplished. For the manifest action of dispatching another is not itself gathered under a path of action — at that time the deed has not yet been properly accomplished; and by the time the messenger has accomplished the deed to be done, there is no alteration in the nature of the dispatcher’s side (no new dharma having arisen, how should a path of action be accomplished?).
Treatise (the fifth proof · form in the sphere of dharmas): Again, the sūtra says: a monk should know that what is called dharma is the outer sphere. This “dharma” not gathered under the eleven spheres is invisible and unresistant, and the sūtra does not say of it that it is “without form” (from which it appears that there is form within the dharma sphere, and that is nonmanifest form). If no weight be given to the form gathered under the dharma sphere, this one sentence becomes defective and altogether useless.
Treatise (the sixth proof · the eight limbs of the path): Again, if there were no nonmanifest, there ought to be no eight limbs of the noble path — for at the time of being in absorption, speech and the rest (right speech, right action, right livelihood) do not exist.
Question: If that is so, why does the sūtra say: he knowing thus and seeing thus, right view, right intention, right effort, right mindfulness, and right absorption are all cultivated to fullness, while right speech, right action, and right livelihood have been obtained already beforehand as pure and clean (from which it appears that the limbs of the path need not be present in absorption)?
Answer: This is said with regard to the mundane path of separation from defilement obtained beforehand, and there is no fault of contradiction.
Treatise (the seventh proof · the discipline of individual liberation): Again, if nonmanifest form be denied outright, then there ought to be no discipline of individual liberation either — for after the precepts have been received there is no entity of discipline continuing on, and then, though a mind of another object has arisen, he is still called a monk and the rest (on what ground?).
Treatise (the eighth proof · the discipline that is a dyke): Again, the sūtra says that the discipline of abstaining from killing and the rest is called “the discipline that is a dyke,” since it can for a long time continuously dam and hold back the fault of transgressing the discipline. And a thing without entity cannot be called a dyke.
Treatise (the Vaibhāṣikas conclude): By these proofs it can be known that nonmanifest form really exists.
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas deny the whole): The Sautrāntika masters say: these proofs, though many and of all kinds of marvelousness, are nevertheless unreasonable.
Question: Why are they unreasonable?
Treatise (refuting the first proof): Among the proofs adduced, take first that passage of sūtra which says that form is of three kinds. (We may explain it through thus): the yogins who cultivate absorption say that when one cultivates the meditative absorptions, the form in the object-field of absorption produced by the force of absorption is called invisible because it is not the object-field of the eye faculty, and is called unresistant because it does not obstruct a place (the third kind of form is this, and need not be the nonmanifest).
Question (the Sarvāstivādins challenge the yogins): If it be so (invisible and unresistant), on what ground is it still called “form”?
Answer: The explaining through of this difficulty is the same as (your Sarvāstivādins’) explaining why the nonmanifest is called form (we are under one difficulty together, and it does not touch me).
Treatise (refuting the second proof): Again, as to the form without outflows spoken of in the sūtra, the yogins say: within the form produced by the force of absorption, that which is produced in dependence upon an absorption without outflows is said to be without outflows.
Treatise (a divergent explanation of another lineage): Another master says: the form upon the body of one beyond training (an arhat), and all form outside the body, are without outflows — since they are not what the outflows depend upon for their increase, they obtain the name without outflows.
Treatise (the Sarvāstivādins object to the masters of similes): Why then does the sūtra, when it speaks of “dharmas with outflows,” say that they are all the eye whatever, and so on at length (all form being spoken of as with outflows — how then is outer form called without outflows)?
Treatise (the masters of similes answer): That is because it is not the counteragent of the outflows, and so obtains the name with outflows (while from the side of “not being what the outflows depend upon for their increase” it is said to be without outflows, and the two names do not obstruct each other).
Treatise (the Sarvāstivādins press further): In that case one and the same thing would have to be called both with outflows and without outflows.
Treatise (the masters of similes answer): If it were so, what fault is there?
Treatise (the Sarvāstivādins): There is the fault of “mixture.”
Treatise (the masters of similes answer): If it is called with outflows with regard to this principle, it was not with regard to this principle called without outflows; and it is the same in calling it without outflows (each is said with regard to one sense, and the two do not touch) — what mixture is there to speak of?
Treatise (the Sarvāstivādins object again): If the form sphere and the rest are with outflows throughout, why does this sūtra make a distinction in speaking of them (setting with outflows and without outflows apart)?
Treatise (the masters of similes answer): It is as the sūtra says, “forms that are with outflows and appropriated are the thorns and the coverings of the mind,” and likewise with sound and the rest (there being from the first a form of speaking that makes distinctions according to the sense intended).
Treatise (refuting the third proof · the explanation of the earlier masters of the norm): Again, as to that sentence of the sūtra about “the increase of merit,” the masters of the norm of former times explained it thus: by the force of the very nature of things, meritorious action increases. Just as the goods given by a donor are enjoyed by the recipients in such and such a way; and because there are differences in the measure of the merit gathered and benefited by the recipients’ enjoying what was given, therefore afterward, although the donor’s mind takes some other thing for its object, the subtle continuum perfumed by that earlier volition which took the giving for its object goes on gradually transforming and differentiating as it arises, and by this it can in time to come draw forth many fruits of retribution. Therefore the sūtra says with a hidden intent, “continuing at all times, meritorious action gradually increasing, meritorious action arising on and on.”
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas cite the difficulty and question it back): If it be asked how the differences of merit and benefit in another continuum (the recipient’s) should make the mind of another continuum (the donor’s), which takes some other thing for its object, nevertheless undergo transformation — the explaining through of this difficulty is the same as (your explaining of) the nonmanifest (we are under one difficulty together). And to turn it around: how should he (the Sarvāstivādin) make the differences of merit and benefit in another continuum cause a really existent nonmanifest dharma to arise besides within another continuum (this difficulty of mine is the one you will truly find hard to answer)?
Treatise (a question posed): If among the bases of meritorious action “without a support” (there being no recipient to depend upon), how then does the meritorious action within the continuum increase?
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas answer): That too is by reason of the volition that repeatedly practices taking that object-field for its object, so that even in dreams it turns along at all times.
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas object in return to the Sarvāstivāda proponents of the nonmanifest): You who maintain the nonmanifest — since in merit without a support you have no manifest action (there being no bodily or verbal movement), whence should you have a nonmanifest?
Treatise (another account): Some say: the bases of meritorious action that have a support are likewise by reason of the volition that repeatedly practices taking that object-field for its object, and so are said to continue and increase at all times (so that not even merit with a support requires the nonmanifest).
Treatise (the author cites a sūtra to refute this divergent master): If that were so, then, as the sūtra says: whenever a monk complete in pure moral conduct and accomplished in tamed and good dharmas has received the various foods and drinks given by another, and enters the immeasurable states of mind and abides having realized them bodily and completely; by this cause and condition it should be known that the donor has immeasurable merit and goodness moistening his continuum, and immeasurable ease and pleasure streaming into his body — the donor’s merit at that time is increasing at all times, but is there necessarily always a superior volition taking that matter for its object (from which it appears that this cannot all be reduced to a volition repeatedly practiced)? Therefore what was said above, that “the subtle continuum perfumed by volition goes on gradually transforming and differentiating as it arises,” is decidedly the reasonable account.
Treatise (refuting the fourth proof · the path of action in having another do a deed): Again, on the question “how, when one does not do the deed oneself but merely dispatches another to do it, does the path of action come to be completed,” it should be said thus: by reason of the original preparatory effort, when the messenger has done the deed as instructed, by the very nature of things the subtle continuum on the instructor’s side is made to arise transforming and differentiating, and by this it can in time to come draw forth many fruits of retribution. And whenever one does the deed oneself and the matter is brought to completion, it should be known that it is by this same principle. It should be known that just this subtle continuum transforming and differentiating is what is called the “path of action” — this being a conventional establishing of the name of the cause upon the result, since it is the result drawn forth by bodily and verbal action. Just as you who hold that there is a nonmanifest besides also call the nonmanifest a path of bodily and verbal action in your own school (a borrowing of the name likewise).
Treatise (setting out the divergent account of the Venerable): Yet the Venerable says: within the appropriated aggregates, by giving rise to volition at the three times — before, during, and after — one is touched by the sin of killing; that is, at the three times of “I shall kill,” “I am killing,” and “I have killed.”
Treatise (the author refutes and then partly accepts): It is not that merely by giving rise to volition at these three times the path of action comes to completion; otherwise, when one’s own mother and the like has in fact not been harmed, merely because one supposed oneself to have harmed her, a deed of immediate retribution would be accomplished (which is plainly wrong). Yet if, in a matter of one’s own doing that is not a killing by mistake, one gives rise to volition in this way, the sin of killing does touch him — if it is said in this way, it is after all not unreasonable.
Treatise (the Sarvāstivādins complain): Why is it that you bear a grudge against the “nonmanifest” in particular and definitely deny it as nonexistent, while granting a “subtle continuum perfumed and transforming and differentiating” (both being equally invisible — why favor the one and slight the other)?
Treatise (the author states his own mind): Yet this one (the nonmanifest) and that one (the transformation of seeds) are alike hard to know, and I bear here no grudge whatever. It is only this — you grant that a path of action is of the class of mind, and yet you say that at the time when, by bodily preparatory effort, the matter is brought to completion, apart from mind and from body a further nonmanifest dharma arises within the body of the one who instructed: a tenet such as this cannot make one glad. Whereas if it be said that by that preparatory effort drawn forth by this (earlier volition), at the time when the matter is brought to completion, it is just this (continuum of mind) that arises continuing on, transforming and differentiating by force of that: a tenet such as this can make one glad. For by the transforming and differentiating of the continuum of mind and the rest alone, a future fruit can be produced.
Treatise (referring back to what was said above): Moreover, it has already been said above.
Question: What was said above?
Answer: Just this — manifest action being nonexistent, whence should there be a nonmanifest, and so on (as was said above in refuting the real existence of shape-form).
Treatise (refuting the fifth proof · form in the dharma sphere): Again, as to the sentence that “of the dharma sphere it is not said to be without form,” that is because there is the invisible and unresistant form gathered under the dharma sphere in the object-field of absorption spoken of above (and so it is not said to be without form; it is not for the sake of the nonmanifest).
Treatise (refuting the sixth proof · the eight limbs of the path): Again, as to “the limbs of the path ought to fall short of eight”: let them (the Sarvāstivādins) first tell us — at the time of being in the path, how can there be right speech, right action, and right livelihood? Is there at that stage truly the raising of right words, the doing of right deeds, the begging for robes, and so forth?
Treatise (the Sarvāstivādins answer): There is not.
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas press): How then does it stand?
Treatise (the Sarvāstivādins answer): Because at that time a nonmanifest of this class without outflows is obtained, therefore after emerging from contemplation one is able, by the force of what went before, to give rise to the three right ones (speech, action, livelihood) and not to give rise to the three wrong ones. Because the name of the result is conventionally established upon the cause, the names of speech, action, and livelihood are conventionally established upon the nonmanifest.
Treatise (the Sautrāntika masters say): If that is so, why do you not accept this sense of ours? — Although there is no nonmanifest, yet at the time of being in the path a “resolve and support” of this kind is obtained, and so after emerging from contemplation one is able, by the force of what went before, to give rise to the three right ones and not to give rise to the three wrong ones; and because the name of the result is conventionally established upon the cause, the eight limbs of the noble path can just as well be established complete.
Treatise (setting out a divergent account among the Sautrāntikas): Another master says: it is merely a matter of saying “the not doing of wrong speech and the rest” and taking that as a limb of the path — that is, at the time of being in absorption, by the force of the noble path one obtains a definite not-doing; and this definite not-doing is established in dependence upon the path without outflows, and so is called without outflows. It is not that everywhere one must depend upon a really existing further dharma-entity before a name and a number can be established. It is like the eight worldly dharmas — gain and loss, blame and praise, esteem and derision, pain and pleasure — where the “not gaining robes and food and the like” is not a further real entity; and this (not-doing) ought to be just so.
Treatise (refuting the seventh proof · the discipline of individual liberation): The discipline of individual liberation should also be inferred in the same way: that is, by the force of a resolve of intention one first sets up a limit undertaken, and is able definitely to hold off the unwholesome actions of body and speech; and by reason of this the discipline of individual liberation is established.
Treatise (citing the Sarvāstivādins’ earlier objection and explaining it through): As to their saying that “if a mind of another object arises there ought to be no discipline” — this objection is unreasonable, since by the force of perfuming, at the time when a fault is about to arise, a single act of recollection stops it.
Treatise (refuting the eighth proof · the discipline that is a dyke): The sense of “discipline as a dyke” should also be inferred in the same way: that is, one first sets up a vowed limit definitely not to do what is unwholesome, and afterward, by repeatedly recollecting it and by conscience and shame being present, one is able of oneself to restrain and uphold oneself so as not to transgress the discipline. Therefore the sense of a dyke is upheld by the mind.
Treatise (the author reproaches the Sarvāstivādins): If it were by a nonmanifest that transgression of the discipline is held off, there ought to be nobody who transgresses the discipline through loss of mindfulness (yet in fact there are such).
Treatise (the author lays the dispute to rest): Let these many disputes rest here for now.
Treatise (the Vaibhāṣika masters conclude by reverting to their own school): The Vaibhāṣika masters say: there is a real thing called nonmanifest form, and this is the tenet of my school.
Question: It was said above that the nonmanifest is by nature produced from the great elements; is it then produced from the very great elements upon which manifest action depends, or is it produced from other and different great elements? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 5〕The Great Elements That Produce the Nonmanifest Differ from Those upon Which the Manifest Depends
Stanza: These great elements that produce it (the nonmanifest) differ from the great elements upon which manifest action depends.
Treatise: The nonmanifest arises from great elements different from those of the manifest. Why so? Because for one and the same combination of the (four) great elements to produce at once a subtle result (the nonmanifest) and a coarse result (the manifest) is unreasonable.
Question: Just as manifest action and the great elements must arise at the same time, is it so with the nonmanifest as well? Or is there a difference?
Answer: All derived form for the most part arises at the same time as the great elements; yet among present and future derived forms there is also a small portion that depends upon past great elements.
Question: What is meant by “a small portion”? The stanza says:
〔First Half of Root 6〕The Nonmanifest of the Desire Realm from the Second Thought-Instant On Arises in Dependence upon Past Great Elements
Stanza: In the desire realm, the nonmanifest from the second thought-instant on arises in dependence upon past great elements.
Treatise: Only for the nonmanifest affiliated to the desire realm, from after the first moment, do all the nonmanifests arise from past great elements — with these (past great elements) as their support the nonmanifest is able to arise. As for the great elements upon the present body, these can serve only as a “support,” and serve as the cause that raises and the cause that raises concurrently, each in its own order (the great elements of the first thought-instant are the raising cause, those thereafter the concurrently raising cause). It is like a wheel running upon the ground, where the hand and the ground serve as its support (the force of the hand that pushes being like the raising cause, and the force of the ground that bears it like the concurrently raising cause).
Question: The bodily and verbal action of which level is produced by the great elements of which level? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 6〕Action with Outflows Depends on the Great Elements of Its Own Level · Action without Outflows Follows the Place of Birth
Stanza: Bodily and verbal action with outflows depends on the great elements of its own level; bodily and verbal action without outflows follows the place where one is presently born.
Treatise: Bodily and verbal action affiliated to the desire realm is produced only by great elements affiliated to the desire realm. And so on in this way up to the bodily and verbal action of the fourth meditative absorption, which too is produced only by the great elements of that level. If the bodily and verbal action belongs to what is without outflows, then it is produced by the great elements of whatever level one is born in and in which it is to become present and operate. There are three reasons: because dharmas without outflows do not fall within the three realms (so that one cannot say they have great elements of their own level); because there are definitely no great elements that are without outflows; and because it is by the force of their support that what is without outflows is able to arise.
Question: These manifest and nonmanifest actions — what is their class, and by great elements of which class are they produced? The stanza says:
〔Root 7 · Root 8〕The Class of the Nonmanifest and the Manifest — Appropriated, Outflowing, of the Class of Sentient Beings, and the Distinction of the Unconcentrated and the Concentrated
Stanza: The nonmanifest is unappropriated, and is also of homogeneous nature and of the class of sentient beings. The nonmanifest of the unconcentrated levels arises from great elements that are homogeneous, appropriated, and different; the nonmanifest produced in absorption depends upon what is nourished, is unappropriated, and is not from different great elements. The manifest is of homogeneous nature alone; and insofar as it belongs to the body, it is appropriated.
Treatise: Now within this stanza it is first made out that the nonmanifest is unappropriated, since it has no alterability and resistance. It is also of homogeneous nature; and the word “also” in the stanza shows that a portion of it is momentary (and not homogeneous), namely the first without outflows (nonmanifest); the rest are all of homogeneous nature, that is, produced by a homogeneous cause. It belongs to sentient beings alone, since it arises in dependence upon the inner body.
Herein, all the nonmanifest of the desire realm is of homogeneous nature, appropriated, and produced from different great elements. What is called “arising from different great elements” shows that the seven limbs — three of body and four of speech — are each one of them produced by a separate set of great elements.
The nonmanifest produced in absorption is of two kinds in its difference — namely the discipline of the meditative absorptions and the discipline without outflows. Both of these depend upon great elements nourished by absorption, are unappropriated, and are not produced from different great elements. What is called “not from different great elements” shows that this nonmanifest has its seven limbs produced from one and the same set of four great elements. Why so? Because the great elements on which it depends are, like the mind, but one, and admit of no difference.
It should be known that manifest action is of homogeneous nature alone; and insofar as it belongs to the body it is appropriated; in every other sense it is the same as the nonmanifest of the unconcentrated levels.
Question: When manifest action arises, must it destroy the original bodily measure, or need it not?
Question (countering): If it were so (that it need not), what fault is there?
Answer: If it be said that it must destroy it, then the maturational form already cut off ought to be able to be continued anew, and this transgresses the tenet of the Vaibhāṣikas. If it be said that it does not destroy it, then how should two bodily measures be established in one and the same place of the body?
Answer: (It need not destroy it, nor do two measures result) — there are further newly arisen homogeneous great elements which produce manifest action without destroying the original body.
Question: If that is so, then wherever upon a part of the body manifest action arises, that place ought to become larger than it originally was, since the newly arisen great elements have augmented it throughout. And if it be said that they do not augment it throughout, how then should the manifest arise throughout?
Answer: There are interstices in the body, and so they can be contained within it (without its becoming larger).
Treatise (transition): It has now been made out that action, by the gates through which it is considered, has the difference of two (manifest and nonmanifest), of three (body, speech, mind), and of five (volition and the four actions).
Question: And what is its difference as regards the three natures (wholesome, unwholesome, indeterminate) and as regards realm and level? The stanza says:
〔Root 9 · First Half of Root 10〕The Three Natures and Realm and Level — the Nonmanifest Extends to Two Natures · the Manifest to Three
Stanza: The nonmanifest extends to the wholesome and the unwholesome alone and not to the indeterminate; the rest (the manifest and volition) extend to all three natures. Unwholesome nonmanifest is in the desire realm alone. The nonmanifest pervades the desire and form realms, while the manifest is only in the two levels that have sustained thought. In the desire realm there is no obscured-indeterminate manifest, since there is no mind that can raise it.
Treatise: The nonmanifest extends only to the two natures, wholesome and unwholesome, and there is no nonmanifest of indeterminate nature. Why so? Because the force of an indeterminate mind is feeble and inferior and cannot draw forth a strong action and make it arise, such that after the cause has ceased the result still continues to arise (and the nonmanifest is precisely such a dharma, whose cause has ceased while its result continues).
What is called “the rest” refers to the manifest and to volition. What is called “three” means that these extend to all three natures, wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate.
Herein, the unwholesome (nonmanifest) is in the desire realm alone and not in the other two, since (in the two higher realms) the unwholesome roots and non-conscience and shamelessness have already been cut off. As for the wholesome and the indeterminate, they are found in all the levels, since the stanza sets down no particular prohibition.
Both realms, the desire realm and the form realm, have the nonmanifest, since within the formless realm there are no great elements. Wherever bodily and verbal action operates, there and there alone is there discipline of body and speech.
Question (an objection posed): If that is so, then one whose body is born in the desire or form realm and who has entered a formless absorption ought to have discipline — just as, when a mind without outflows arises, there is a nonmanifest without outflows.
Treatise (the author answers): It is not so, since that (which is gathered under a formless absorption) does not fall within the (desire and form) realms. Moreover, if there were a nonmanifest within the formless realm, then there ought to be a nonmanifest that is not produced from great elements. Nor may it be said that a nonmanifest with outflows may take the great elements of another realm and level for its support. Furthermore, it is by turning away from and abandoning the forms that one enters a formless absorption, and so within that absorption form cannot be produced, since that absorption has the function of suppressing the perception of form.
Treatise (the explanation of the Vaibhāṣika masters): The Vaibhāṣika masters put it thus: moral conduct (discipline) arises in order to counteract bad conduct; and bad conduct exists only within the desire realm. The formless realm has toward the desire realm the four kinds of “remoteness” — first remoteness of support, second remoteness of mode of activity, third remoteness of object, fourth remoteness of counteragent — and so within the formless realm there is no nonmanifest form.
Manifest form is only in the two levels that have sustained thought, namely the desire realm and the first meditative absorption; of the levels above these it cannot be said that there is manifest form.
Obscured-indeterminate manifest form is definitely absent in the desire realm, and can be said to exist only in the Brahmā world. It was once heard that Mahābrahmā uttered words of deceit and flattery — that is, within his own assembly, in order to evade the challenging questions of the monk Aśvajit, he dissembled and praised himself, and so forth.
Question: Since the higher levels have no speech, how should there be a sound sphere?
Answer: There are outer great elements which serve as cause and give rise to sound.
Treatise (the account of another master): Another master says: the upper three meditative absorptions also have unobscured-indeterminate manifest action, only there is none that is wholesome and none that is defiled. Why so? Because it is not that one born in an upper level can give rise to the wholesome or defiled mind of a lower level and thereby set going bodily or verbal manifest action — (if it be said that a lower-level mind sets the manifest going, then) a lower-level mind is feeble, and moreover (when one is born in an upper level) the lower-level mind has already been cut off.
Treatise (the author’s adjudication): The former account (that the upper levels have no manifest action) is the good one.
Question (one question raising two matters): And what is the cause and condition by which the second meditative absorption and above have no manifest action at all, and by which within the desire realm there is no obscured-indeterminate manifest action?
Answer (answering both questions together): Because there is no raising mind able to set action going.
(Speaking of them separately:) Only a mind with applied and sustained thought can set manifest action going, and the second meditative absorption and above have no such mind — and so there is no manifest action at all in the three upper levels (this concludes that the three upper levels have no manifest action of any kind). Further, a mind that can set the manifest going is only such as is abandoned by cultivation, since the afflictions abandoned by seeing turn toward the inner gate (and do not issue in bodily and verbal action by the outer gate); and within the desire realm there is definitely no obscured-indeterminate affliction that is abandoned by cultivation (the obscured-indeterminate of the desire realm being abandoned by seeing alone) —
Treatise (transition raising a question): — and so within the desire realm there is no obscured-indeterminate manifest. Is it then by what raises them alone that dharmas are made to be of wholesome nature, unwholesome nature, and so forth?
Answer: It is not.
Question: How then?
Answer: It is by four kinds of cause that they come to be of wholesome nature and the rest: first by the ultimate, second by their own nature, third by association, fourth by what raises them.
Question: Which dharma, of which nature, comes to be so by which cause? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 10 · Root 11〕The Four Wholesome · the Four Unwholesome · the Two Constant Indeterminates
Stanza: The ultimate wholesome is liberation; the intrinsically wholesome are conscience, shame, and the three wholesome roots (non-greed and the rest); the associated wholesome are those associated with them (the mind and mental factors); the wholesome by what raises them are the forms, actions, and the rest (raised by them). Reverse these four, and they are called the four kinds of unwholesome. The ultimate indeterminate is the two constants (the two unconditioned).
Treatise: What is called the ultimate wholesome refers to true liberation — since within nirvāṇa there is the utmost security and all sufferings are forever stilled, as when one is free of illness (it is itself wholesome without awaiting anything else).
What is called the intrinsically wholesome refers to conscience, shame, and the (three) wholesome roots — since among conditioned dharmas, only conscience and shame and the three wholesome roots beginning with non-greed need not await being associated with anything, nor await anything else to raise them, but are in their very nature wholesome, like a good medicine (which is itself good).
What is called the associated wholesome refers to those associated with them (the mind and mental factors) — since mind and mental factors must be associated with conscience, shame, and the wholesome roots in order to become wholesome in nature; and if they are not associated with that conscience, shame, and the rest, wholesome nature is not established — like water mixed with medicine (water is not itself medicine, but is called medicinal water because medicine is mixed into it).
What is called the wholesome by what raises them refers to bodily and verbal action and the formations dissociated (from mind) — since these are raised by the intrinsically wholesome and by the associated wholesome, like the milk drawn forth by the juice of a good medicine (milk is not itself medicine, but is sweet in taste because of the medicine).
Question (an objection posed): And if it be a case of obtainment and the rest (the dissociated formations) raised by a mind of a class other than (the wholesome), how then does it become wholesome?
Answer: This sense should be pondered further (the author passes no settled judgment here).
Treatise: Just as wholesome nature has been said to have four distinctions, so also the unwholesome has four, the reverse of these four.
Question: In what way the reverse?
Answer: What is called the ultimate unwholesome refers to the dharmas of birth and death — since within birth and death all dharmas have suffering for their own nature and are utterly insecure, like a chronic disease.
What is called the intrinsically unwholesome refers to non-conscience, shamelessness, and the three unwholesome roots — since among dharmas with outflows, only non-conscience and shamelessness and the three unwholesome roots beginning with greed and hatred need not await association, nor await anything else to raise them, but are in their very nature unwholesome, like a poison.
What is called the associated unwholesome refers to those associated with them (the mind and mental factors) — since mind and mental factors must be associated with non-conscience, shamelessness, and the unwholesome roots in order to become unwholesome in nature; otherwise they are not so — like water mixed with poison.
What is called the unwholesome by what raises them refers to bodily and verbal action and the formations dissociated (from mind) — since these are raised by the intrinsically unwholesome and by the associated unwholesome, like the milk drawn forth by the juice of a poison.
Question (an objection posed): If that is so, then there would be no dharma with outflows at all that is indeterminate or wholesome, since (dharmas with outflows) are all gathered under birth and death (and so are all ultimate unwholesome).
Answer: If the matter be argued from the ultimate, it is indeed as you say; yet here it is spoken of with regard to “maturation.” Of dharmas with outflows whatever, those that cannot record (draw forth) a maturational result are given the name “indeterminate”; and among them, those that can record a lovely maturation are said to be wholesome — and so there is no fault.
What is called the ultimate indeterminate refers to the two unconditioned — since empty space and cessation independent of discernment are of indeterminate nature alone, and there is no other gate through which they may be spoken of.
Question (a place calling for pondering): If the force of what raises them can make bodily and verbal action wholesome and unwholesome, then the great elements (which are raised in the same way) ought by the same rule to be so as well (to become wholesome and unwholesome).
Answer: Because what the mind of the doer originally intends to raise is “action” and not the four great elements, and so the rule cannot be extended to them.
Question: If that is so, then as for the nonmanifest that turns along with the mind in absorption, since it is neither drawn forth by an act of attention while one is in absorption (it turns along and does not draw forth), nor set going by the preparatory effort of an unconcentrated mind (being of another class), how then does it become wholesome? Or else the divine eye and the divine ear (which are of indeterminate nature) too ought to become wholesome in nature.
Answer: Upon a sense such as this one should expend a further measure of labor (the author passes no settled judgment here).
Treatise (transition raising a question): As was said above, the afflictions abandoned by seeing turn toward the inner gate, and so cannot set manifest action going.
Question: If that is so, why does the sūtra say that by reason of wrong view there arise wrong intention, wrong speech, wrong action, and wrong livelihood, and so forth (from which it appears that what is abandoned by seeing can also set the manifest going)?
Answer: There is no contradiction in this.
Question: Why so? The stanza says:
〔Roots 12–14〕What Raises Action Is of Two Kinds — the Raising and the Concurrent Raising
Stanza: What raises action is of two kinds, namely the “cause” and “the moment of that action”; in order it should be known that the former is called the “raising” and the latter the “concurrent raising.” A consciousness abandoned by seeing can be the raising only; what can be the concurrent raising only are the five consciousnesses; a mental consciousness abandoned by cultivation extends to both; minds without outflows and maturation-born minds are neither of the two. Whatever nature, wholesome and so forth, is found in the “raising,” the “concurrent raising” may in each case admit all three natures; only in the Sage (the Buddha) are the raising and the concurrent raising necessarily of one nature, and where he is indeterminate (in the raising) the concurrent raising may (still be indeterminate, or) be wholesome.
Treatise: What raises manifest and nonmanifest action is of two kinds, namely the causal raising and the momentary raising — since the former is prior and serves as cause, and the latter is present together with that same moment. In order, the first is called the “raising” and the second the “concurrent raising.” That is to say: the causal raising, at the time when the action is about to be done, is able to draw it forth, and so is called the “raising”; the momentary raising, at the time when the action is being done, is inseparable from the action, and so is called the “concurrent raising.”
Question: And what function has the concurrent raising with regard to action?
Answer: Though there be a prior cause able to draw it forth, yet if there were no concurrent raising (mind and mental factors), then it would be like a dead man, and action ought not to be established at all.
Question (an objection posed): If that is so, how can one who is without mind (having entered the absorption of cessation and the like) generate discipline?
Answer: Whoever has a mind, his action arises distinctly (from which it appears that the concurrently raising mind does have a function with regard to action; the mindless stages are a separate matter).
Treatise: A consciousness abandoned by seeing, in the setting going of manifest action, can be the “raising” only — since it serves as the provision within the arising of the applied and sustained thought that are able to produce manifest action, and does not act as the concurrent raising; at the very time when action is being raised by the outer gate, such a (seeing-abandoned) mind is absent.
Treatise (the Sautrāntika masters ask): Again, if a mind abandoned by seeing can set going manifest form, that form ought to be abandoned by seeing. And if it be granted to be abandoned by seeing, what fault is there?
Treatise (the Sarvāstivādins answer): That would transgress the Abhidharma; and moreover, “knowledge” and “ignorance” are not mutually opposed (if form that is abandoned by seeing were abandoned by the path of seeing, this would contradict the sense of knowledge and ignorance). Form with outflows that is action is not abandoned by seeing — this principle should be further established.
Treatise (the Sarvāstivādins object in return to the Sautrāntikas): If it were so (on your account), then the great elements too ought to be abandoned by seeing, since they likewise are set going by the force of a mind abandoned by seeing.
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas answer): There is no such fault, just as (the great elements) are neither wholesome nor unwholesome (though raised by a wholesome mind, their nature is indeterminate). Or else it may even be granted to be so, and there is in principle no contradiction.
Treatise (the Sarvāstivādins): It should not be granted to be so, since undefiled dharmas of every class are not opposed to knowledge or to ignorance, and so the great elements are definitely neither abandoned by seeing nor of the not-to-be-abandoned.
Treatise (concluding the objection posed above): That sūtra speaks so only with regard to the causal raising spoken of above, and so there is no contradiction (wrong view being the causal raising, it is said that from wrong view there arise wrong speech and the rest).
Treatise: As for the group of five consciousnesses, they are the concurrent raising only, since they are without discrimination and arise by the outer gate. The mental consciousness abandoned by cultivation extends to both, since it has discrimination and arises by the outer gate. All minds without outflows and maturation-born minds are neither the raising nor the concurrent raising, since (what is without outflows) is only in absorption and (the maturation-born) turns spontaneously without preparatory effort.
Thus the fourfold distinction is formed: there is what is the raising and not the concurrent raising, namely a mind abandoned by seeing; there is what is the concurrent raising and not the raising, namely the five consciousnesses beginning with the eye; there is what is both the raising and the concurrent raising, namely the mental consciousness abandoned by cultivation in all three natures; there is what is neither the raising nor the concurrent raising, namely all minds without outflows and maturation-born minds.
Question: Are the raising mind and the concurrently raising mind necessarily of one and the same nature?
Answer: This is not settled.
Question: How does it stand, then?
Answer: That is to say, if the prior raising mind is of wholesome nature, the concurrently raising consciousness that follows may extend to all three natures, wholesome and the rest; and when the raising mind is unwholesome or indeterminate, the concurrent raising is likewise (extending in each case to all three).
Only in the Sage, the World-Honored One, are the raising mind and the concurrently raising consciousness for the most part of one nature, with only a small portion not so — that is to say, if the raising mind is wholesome the concurrent raising too is wholesome, and if the raising mind is indeterminate the concurrent raising too is indeterminate. Yet at times there is “a wholesome concurrent raising following upon an indeterminate raising mind,” while there has never been “an indeterminate concurrent raising following upon a wholesome raising mind” — because the Buddha, the World-Honored One, in expounding the Dharma and the like, has a mind that may increase and has never flagged (and so he does not fall from a wholesome raising into an indeterminate concurrent raising).
Treatise (recording the account of another school): Some other school says: since the Buddhas, the World-Honored Ones, are always in absorption, their minds are wholesome alone and they have no indeterminate mind. Hence the sūtra says:
〔Quoted Stanza〕The Nāga Is Always in Absorption in the Four Postures
Quoted stanza: The nāga (the great dragon · here the Buddha) when he walks is in absorption; the nāga when he stands is in absorption; the nāga when he sits is in absorption; the nāga when he lies down is in absorption.
Treatise (the explanation of the Vaibhāṣika masters): The Vaibhāṣika masters explain it thus: this shows the Buddha’s intent — if he takes no delight in an unconcentrated mind, then in all four postures he is able to be always in absorption; yet at the remaining stages it is not that there arise no mind of the modes of deportment, no maturation-born mind, and no mind of penetrative effect (and so it cannot be said that the Buddha has no indeterminate mind at all).
Treatise (an objection posed): When the several manifest actions come to be of wholesome nature and the rest, is it after the manner of the “raising” mind, or after the manner of the “concurrent raising”?
Question (countering): Granting you whichever you please, what fault is there?
Answer: If it be said to be after the manner of the raising mind, then within the desire realm there ought to be obscured-indeterminate manifest action — since the view of self and the extreme views (which are obscured-indeterminate and abandoned by seeing) can act as its raising. Or else a distinction would have to be drawn: not every class of mind abandoned by seeing can act as the raising. And if it be said to be after the manner of the concurrent raising, then the manifest of individual liberation that arises together with an unwholesome or indeterminate mind ought not to be of wholesome nature.
Treatise (the author’s correct explanation): Upon a challenge such as this one should expend a measure of labor (drawing the distinctions finely). It should be said: manifest action comes to be of wholesome nature and the rest after the manner of the raising mind; yet not after the manner of that raising mind abandoned by seeing, since a raising mind abandoned by cultivation intervenes between them. If it be said that manifest action does not come to be wholesome and the rest by the force of the concurrently raising mind, then one should not say “that sūtra speaks only with regard to the prior causal raising and not with regard to the momentary raising, and so within the desire realm there is definitely no obscured-indeterminate manifest action”; but one should say only this: that sūtra speaks only with regard to the causal raising that is separated off by other minds — and so, although a mind abandoned by seeing can act as the raising, yet within the desire realm there is definitely no obscured-indeterminate manifest action.
讀這一卷之前
世品用四卷講完了有情與器兩重世間。這一卷開頭只有一句話:「如是差別由誰而生」——論主一問轉身,整部《俱舍》從『世界長什麼樣』走進『世界為什麼是這樣』。光記於品首解此次第云「所以次明業者,前品明果、此品明因,果不孤起必藉因生,望果是親故次說業」——前一品講果,這一品講因;果不會孤零零地生起,一定要靠因,而業比煩惱離果更近,所以先說業。
這一卷的骨架其實只有兩個字:體與諍。先立業的體(思與思所作、身語意三業、表與無表),再入兩場大諍——身表以什麼為體、無表到底是不是實有。兩場諍加起來占了本卷純漢的一半以上,是全論問答最密的地方之一。讀的時候要先有心理準備:這裡不是在下判決,而是在把兩造各自的理由講清楚。論主自己在諍中說過一句最要緊的話——「然此與彼俱難了知,今於此中無所憎嫉」。兩邊都難以了知,我對誰都沒有偏惡。這句話是整卷的定調。
還有一件事要先說。這一卷會反覆出現一個技術詞:表與無表。表,是身語動作顯現於外、他人看得見的那一分;無表,是隨著這個動作而起、不顯現於外卻能相續下去的那一分。整卷所辯的『有沒有』『是什麼』,翻來覆去都在這兩個字上。若把這兩個字放穩了,全卷的問答就有了掛鉤處。
一、世間的差別由誰而生
〔一之一〕先把『造物主』這一項劃掉。 先問:世間為什麼會有這麼多差別?論答得極乾脆——「非由一主先覺而生,但由有情業差別起」。不是有一位主宰者先動了念頭而後造出來的,只是由於有情各自的業有差別。這一句在全論的位置很重,它把整部世品所描述的那幅巨大圖景,一次歸還給有情自己。
易誤處:把「一主」讀成泛指的『某個原因』。它不是。「一主」指的是主張有一位常住的造物者的那一類說法;論主所遮的是『一個先起念頭的作者』,不是『原因』本身——業正是原因。
落地上:讀阿毘達磨,遇到『為什麼會這樣』,第一步不要問『誰安排的』,要問『誰的業感的』。這一換,後面所有的分類與數目才會落在修行的帳上。
〔一之二〕內身與外具為什麼一美一醜——同一批業的兩面。 論在這裡插了一個很好的問難:既然同樣從業生,為什麼身外的欝金香、栴檀木那麼可愛,身內的形體卻「於九瘡門常流不淨」?答案是:「以諸有情業類如是」。若造的是雜業(善惡夾雜),感得的內身就是這副樣子;而為了對治這一分,同一批業又「感外具生色香味觸甚可愛樂」。至於諸天,「諸天眾等造純淨業,故彼所招二事俱妙」——業純,內外俱妙。
先問:這一段在證什麼?在證『業感』不是一條粗線,而是一張細帳:同一個人身上,內身與外具可以由同一批業感得而品質相反,只因為業本身是雜的。易誤處:把它讀成『美的歸外、醜的歸內』的固定分配。不是——諸天那一句正是反例:業若純,內外都妙。
落地上:這一段給了一個很實用的自檢法——看見自身與環境的不齊,先想『我的業是雜的』,而不是想『世界待我不公』。
〔一之三〕業的體是什麼:思,與思所作。 論主自設一問:「此所由業其體是何」,自答:「謂心所思及思所作」,並引經為證:「故契經說:有二種業,一者思業、二思已業,思已業者謂思所作」。
先問:為什麼要分二種?因為業有『還在心裡』與『已經作出來』兩個階段。思業是心裡那一段,思已業是心所作成的那一段。後文釋此二者之別最為清楚:前方便所起的是「思惟思」——我當作某事;既思惟已所起的是「作事思」,隨前所思去動身發語。易誤處:把「思」讀成一般的『想』。它是心所之一,是造作義;正因為它是造作,才能當業的體。
落地上:這一分為二,是後文一切業論的地基。往後讀到十業道、五無間,凡問『這件事成不成業』,都要回頭問一句:它在思業這一段,還是走到思已業了。
〔一之四〕三業何以能立為三——三把不同的尺。 二業再開為三:身、語、意。論主在此設了一個很嚴的問難:憑什麼立三?是就所依、就自性,還是就等起?並自己把三條路各走一遍,每一條都走不通——若就所依,一切業都依身,那就只有一業;若就自性,三者之中只有語本身就是造作,那就只有語是業;若就等起,一切業都由意等起,那也只有一業。
答案在毘婆沙師:「毘婆沙師說立三業,如其次第由上三因」。也就是說——三業不是用同一把尺量出來的:身業就所依而立(一切業並依身,而身業獨以身為其所依之名)、語業就自性而立(語本身就是造作,業性即語)、意業就等起而立(意是能等起者,身語二業皆由意等起)。論主隨即歸結:「然心所思即是意業,思所作業分為身、語二業,是思所等起故」。
易誤處:以為既然三條路都不通,三業就立不住。恰恰相反——論在此示範了一個阿毘達磨的常法:同一組法數,可以由不同的判準分別安立。凡遇到分類數目對不上,第一問不是『誰錯了』,是『這幾項各用了哪一把尺』。
落地上:這一手在本卷後面還要再用一次——四善四不善的四因(勝義·自性·相應·等起),用的正是同一種思路。
二、身語二業俱通表與無表
〔二之一〕一句頌,兩個世界。 「此身語二業,俱表無表性」——十個字。先問:這一句為什麼要單獨立為一頌半句?因為它一口氣把身語二業各切成兩半:看得見的那一半(表)與看不見的那一半(無表)。整卷此後所有的爭論,都掛在這一刀上。
易誤處:把無表理解為『心裡的念頭』。不是——無表在有部是色法,是無見無對的色,屬法處所攝;它不是心,也不是心所。正因為它被判為色,才會引出「諸無表無色相故」這樣的詰難(沒有色的相狀怎麼算色),也才會有本卷後半那一場大諍。
落地上:讀到這裡先立一個問題放在心裡——『一個看不見、摸不著、無質礙的東西,憑什麼算色?』這一問就是下半卷的引信。
三、身表是形,不是行動
〔三之一〕有部的正義:思力起身形。 論先出自宗之說:「由思力故,別起如是如是身形,名身表業」。光記於此句下標作「述說一切有部顯自師宗」——明白告訴讀者:這一句是論主敘述有部自宗,不是破他之語。
先問:身表既然是動作,為什麼說它的體是『形』而不是『動』?因為在有部的法相裡,能被眼根取的只有顯色(青黃赤白)與形色(長短方圓等);動作若要有體,只能落在形色這一格。所以有部說:思一發動,身上就另外生起這樣那樣的形,這些形就是身表。
易誤處:把『形』想成物理形狀的變化過程。論所立的是一剎那一剎那的形,不是一段連續的移動。落地上:這一分正是下一段破『行動』的伏筆——連續移動之所以不能作體,正因為法只有剎那。
〔三之二〕所破的那一部說什麼。 論錄異說:「有餘部說:動名身表,以身動時由業動故」。這一部主張:真正的身表是『動』本身——身在動的時候,是業使它動的,所以動就是業。三家古德於此繫屬全合:光記標作「有餘師說至說非行動者,釋第二句。有餘正量部說:別有動色從此至彼,名身表業」;寶疏標作「破正量部執行動名身表。『以身動時由業動故』者,是正量部計也。身無剎那」;頌疏標作「業。非行動為體者,正量部說動名身表,為破此故,說非行動」。
先問:這一部為什麼敢立『動』?因為他們不承認一切法剎那滅——寶疏一句點破:「身無剎那」。身若不是剎那滅的,就有一個東西從此處移到彼處,那就是動。易誤處:以為這只是名相之爭。不是——它是兩套時間觀的對立:一邊說法纔生即滅、沒有移動的餘地;一邊說法可以延續,所以有真實的移動。
落地上:往後凡遇『某某是不是實有』的爭論,先看雙方對『剎那』的看法是否一致;不一致的,爭的其實不是那個東西,是時間。
〔三之三〕論主的回擊只有一句:一切有為皆有剎那。 論主破得極省:「為破此故,說非行動,以一切有為皆有剎那故」。接著給剎那下定義:「得體無間滅,有此剎那法,名有剎那,如有杖人名為有杖」——得到自體之後中間不隔一念就滅,具有這種性質的法就叫『有剎那』,好比人拿著杖就叫『有杖人』。再推一句:「諸有為法纔得自體,從此無間必滅歸無」;既然「若此處生即此處滅」,就「無容從此轉至餘方」。
先問:這個『有杖人』的比喻在說什麼?在說『有剎那』是一個帶著屬性的稱呼——法帶著『得體即滅』這個屬性,所以叫有剎那,正如人帶著杖所以叫有杖人。易誤處:把「剎那」讀成一個極短的時間單位。在這裡它不是時段,是性質。
落地上:這條定義是全卷最被反覆引用的一句;後半卷講無表相續、講轉與隨轉,全都預設了它。
四、滅不待因——本卷最硬的一條比量
〔四之一〕論證的樞紐句。 那一部退一步救:「若有為法皆有剎那,不至餘方義可成立」——你要先證明『有為法都有剎那』,我才認你的結論。論主給出的證明只有一句:「謂有為法滅不待因。所以者何?待因謂果,滅無非果,故不待因」。
先問:這一句在推什麼?推理很短:需要因的是『果』;而『滅』是一種『無』,無不是果;所以滅不需要因。滅既然不需要因,那就沒有任何東西攔著它——所以纔生即滅。
論主再補一條反推:「若初不滅,後亦應然,以後與初有性等故。既後有盡,知前有滅。」若第一念不滅,後面那一念也該不滅,因為兩者在『有』這一點上完全一樣;既然後來確實盡滅了,可見前面一路都在滅。
易誤處:把「滅無非果」讀成『滅了以後什麼都沒有』。它說的是滅這件事本身不是一個新生的東西,所以不能拿因果去套它。落地上:這是全論極少數的純比量段落之一,讀它要一句一句對著推,不能靠語感。
〔四之二〕現量之難:柴薪遇火不是明明滅了嗎。 那一部搬出現量:「豈不世間現見薪等,由與火合故致滅無?」而且加了一句厲害的話——沒有哪一種量能勝過現量,所以不能說一切滅都不待因。
論主反徵:「如何知薪等,由火合故滅?」對方答:因為柴薪與火合了以後就看不見了。論主於是提出全段的關鍵分辨:看不見,有兩種可能——是因為火把它滅了,還是因為前面的柴薪自己滅了、後面不再生起,所以沒有了才看不見?論文舉了一組現成的例子:「如風手合燈焰鈴聲」——風吹燈、手按鈴,燈焰與鈴聲都不再相續,可是誰都不會說是風與手『滅』了它們,只是不再生起罷了。
先問:這一分辨為什麼致命?因為對方的現量只證得到『後來看不見』,證不到『火使它滅』;而『看不見』兩種解釋都能容納。所以論主說:「故此義成應由比量」——這件事只能靠推理定,不能靠眼睛定。
易誤處:以為論主在否認現量。不是——論主承認你確實看見了那個現象,只是指出你的解釋不是現量給的。落地上:這是一條可以帶著走的辨析法——分清『我看見的』與『我對所見的解釋』。
〔四之三〕三種替代方案,論主一一破。 對方陣營另有三種說法,論皆錄而破之:
其一,「有執覺聲前因後滅」——心念與聲音是被下一念滅掉的。論主破:「彼亦非理,二不俱故」,並舉疑與智、苦與樂、貪與瞋為例:自相相違的兩法不能同時,前念既滅後念才生,哪來一個能滅它的?而且還有一句追問極利落——「最後覺聲復由誰滅?」最後那一念沒有下一念了,它憑什麼滅?
其二與其三,「有執燈焰滅,以住無為因」(以『住相』為滅因)與「有執焰滅時,由法非法力」(以法與非法之力為滅因)。光記把後二者的來歷標得很清楚:前者「此是上坐部,正量部計。住謂住相」,後者「此是勝論異計。法、非法,德句義攝」;覺聲一項亦標作「此是勝論異師」。論主的破辭是「彼俱非理,無非因故」——若照這樣算,一切有為法上都可以隨意計度出這樣一個因,那就人人可說、無所定準;而一旦承認這一點,「既爾,本諍便應止息,許不待餘因皆有剎那故」——爭論自然結束,因為雙方都得承認不待外因而有剎那。
易誤處:把三說當成瑣碎的枝節。它們其實是同一個問題的三種答法:滅到底要不要一個外來的因。落地上:本卷此後凡遇『某法要不要別的東西來成就它』,都可以拿這三破當模板。
〔四之四〕熟變三品:把『生因』與『滅因』逼成同一個。 論主再出一記重手:若說柴薪之滅以火合為因,那麼在被火煮烤而漸變的過程中有下、中、上三品;中上之熟生起的同時,下中之熟正在滅去。同一個火合,一邊生一邊滅——「應生因體即成滅因」。而且論主把退路也堵死:就算在火焰有差別的場合還能勉強分出兩個因,那麼「於灰雪酢日水地合能令薪等熟變生中,如何計度生滅因異?」灰、雪、醋、日、水、地都能使東西熟變,難道每一樣都要另配一個滅因?
對方最後一問很具體:「若爾,現見煎水減盡,火合於中為何所作?」煮水煮到乾,火總做了什麼吧。論主的回答極精采:火合使火界增強,火界增強「能令水聚於後後位生漸漸微,乃至最微後便不續」——火只管『使後起者一次比一次少』,它從來沒有『滅』過誰。
先問:這個答案為什麼算贏?因為它給了『火有作用』一個完整的位置,同時不必請出『滅因』這個角色。易誤處:讀成『火不起作用』。論主說的是火起的是生的作用(使後念漸微),不是滅的作用。
落地上:於是全段收束——「故無有因令諸法滅,法自然滅,是壞性故」,「有剎那故定無行動」,最後回到本題:「既由斯理行動定無,身表是形理得成立」。至於為什麼人會覺得有東西在移動,論主也交代了:像燒草的火焰一路蔓延,那只是「起行增上慢」——一種以為有『走』的錯覺。
五、形色是不是實有——經部與有部的八番往復
〔五之一〕論主換了立場。 前一場破完,論主立刻轉身:「然經部說:形非實有,謂顯色聚一面多生即於其中假立長色……」——長短方圓不過是顯色在一面上生得多、生得少、四面俱多、遍滿而生的四種安布,各給一個名字罷了。論舉了一個人人有經驗的例子:一支火把在一個方向快速揮動,就叫它『長』;繞著圈子轉,就叫它『圓』——「故形無實別類色體」。
三家於此段之判全同:光記標「然經部說至別類色體者,此下論主述經部義,破說一切有部」;寶疏標「然經部說至隨應當知,論主述經部義破有部也」;頌疏標「是經部宗標破有宗實有形色。故論云:然經部師形非實有」。
先問:讀者最容易被繞暈的是什麼?是身分的轉換。上一場論主站在有部這邊破正量部,這一場論主站在經部這邊破有部。易誤處:以為論主前後矛盾。不是——這正是《俱舍》的體例,《婆藪盤豆法師傳》記其造論之法作「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」:以有部為底,遇到說不通的地方就用經部的義理去破。
落地上:往後每遇一段爭論,先問一句『這一段論主站在哪一邊』;三疏於此幾乎都會明標,是最可靠的路標。
〔五之二〕二根取之難——形若實有,就會被兩個根取到。 經部的第一難是一個很乾淨的歸謬:「若謂實有別類形色,則應一色二根所取」——若長短方圓另有實體,那麼在同一個色聚上,眼睛看得見它的長短,身體摸也摸得出長短,同一個色就被眼、身兩個根取到了;而按阿毘達磨的法相,「理無色處二根所取」。光記逐句釋其理路云「即釋頌第八句應二根取故。經部師言:汝常有宗」云云,指出這是經部拿有部自己的常規宗義來反打。
先問:有部怎麼救?有部答:其實摸到的只是觸,不是形;只因為觸與形同在一聚、彼此不離,取了觸就能憶起形——就像看見火的顏色便憶起火的暖、聞到花的香便憶起花的顏色。光記標此為「觸形至能念花色者,說一切有部救」。
易誤處:把『憶』讀成模糊的聯想。有部的救有嚴格條件——「此中二法定不相離,故因取一可得念餘」,必須是決定不相離的兩法才行。這個條件正是下一難的著力點。
〔五之三〕經部的反打與有部的再救。 經部立刻扣住那個條件:「無觸與形定不相離,如何取觸能定憶形?」——觸與形並不是決定不相離的(同一個觸可以配不同的形),你憑什麼由觸決定憶起形?光記標此為「至能憶念形者,經部難」。經部再推一層:若二者不定同聚而仍能由觸憶形,那顯色也該由觸決定被憶;或者形色也該像顯色那樣不決定,那取觸時就不該了知形——「而實不然」。又補一例:錦緞上看得見許多形,難道一處就有許多實形?
經部又換一路,從極微上打:「又諸所有有對實色,必應有實別類極微。然無極微名為長等」——凡是有對的實色都該有它自己那一類的極微,可是從來沒有一種極微叫作『長』;所以長短只能是「即多物如是安布差別相中假立」。光記標作「又諸所有至假立長等者,經部復難」。
有部再救:那就說形色的極微如此安布叫作長等。經部牒而破之:「此唯朋黨,非極成故」——這只是偏袒自宗的說法,雙方並不共許;因為形色根本沒有像顯色那樣自相極成的極微,哪裡來的『聚集安布』?光記標此為「若謂即以至聚集安布者,經部牒說一切有部救破」。
有部再舉一個生活例:「豈不現見諸土器等,有顯相同而形相異」——同樣的陶土顏色,器形卻不同(可見形另有體)。光記標作「豈不現見至而形相異者,說一切有部救」。經部答得極漂亮:這不正是我說的嗎——「如眾蟻等有相不殊,然有行輪安布形別」,一群螞蟻每一隻長得都一樣,可是排成一行、排成一圈,形就不同了。光記標作「為不已辨至理亦應然者,經部復破」。
最後一難是暗處遠處:在暗中或遠處看樹樁,只看得出形而看不出顏色,可見形不依顯而有。經部通釋:正因為暗遠中看不清顏色,所以只起長短的分別而已;就像遠處看一片人群,只知道那是一支行軍,卻不知一一別相——「以或有時不了顯形唯知總聚」。光記標作「知總聚者,經部通釋。以闇、遠中觀眾顯色」。
先問:這八番往復要記什麼?記判準,不記勝負:整場爭的其實只有一句話——長短方圓是『另一種東西』,還是『同一種東西的排法』。易誤處:以為讀完就該挑一邊。論在此並未落判語,兩造之語俱在論中。
落地上:這一段是全論最好的辯論範本之一。往後遇到任何『某某是不是實有』的爭論,都可以拿這裡的三把工具去量:能不能歸謬(二根取)、有沒有自己的極微(實色之驗)、能不能被安布差別解釋掉(假立之驗)。
〔五之四〕經部立什麼作身表——一句話交底。 論主結問:「既已遮遣行動及形,汝等經部宗立何為身表?」既然動也破了、實形也破了,你們立什麼?經部答:「立形為身表,但假而非實」。光記於此標得極清楚:問句是「既已遮遣正量部師動名身表,及說一切有部實形為身表,汝等經部宗立何」,答句是「立形為身表但假而非實者,經部答」。
先問:這是什麼樣的一種答法?它是『名字照用、實體不承認』——形這個名字留著當身表,但只是假立。這是經部一貫的手法。
再問一層:那身業又是什麼?經部答:「若業依身立為身業,謂能種種運動身思,依身門行故名身業」——真正的業是那個能使身作種種運動的思;它因為依著身這個門而運行,所以叫身業。語業、意業也一樣。頌疏於此覆述云「經部宗形為身表,但假非實。形雖是表,而非是業」,把『表』與『業』分得極清楚。
易誤處:把『三業以思為體』當作論主的定說。它在本卷是並錄之一造;毘婆沙隨即結歸自宗:「毘婆沙師說:形是實故,身表業形色為體,語表業體謂即言聲」。二說俱在論中。
落地上:這一分野是後半卷的伏筆——正因為經部把業收在思上,無表才會被它化成『思的種子相續』;下一大段整場爭論就從這裡長出來。
〔五之五〕表業若定無,無表怎麼辦——經部先自答了一場。 論在此段末尾另設三問,一問比一問緊。第一問:既然形是假,「若爾,表業則為定無」;表業既無,欲界無表也該沒有(因為無表要依表而生),「便成大過」。經部答:「如是大過有理能遮」——從前面所說的身表語表二者,由殊勝的思而起一種思的差別,這就叫無表。第二問:這樣有什麼過失?「此應名為隨心轉業,如定無表心俱轉故」——你這個無表既由思起,就該與心同時俱轉,那它跟定所生的隨心轉無表有什麼分別?經部答:「無如是過,審決勝思、動發勝思所引生故」——它是由審決之思與動發之思引生的,不是與心同時俱轉的那一類。並補一句退讓語:就算承認有表業,表業也一樣要靠思力,「以性鈍故」。
先問:第二問為什麼算利?因為它抓住了經部的軟處——你若把無表收在思上,就很難再說它不隨心轉。易誤處:把經部的答讀成含糊其詞。它的分辨其實很清楚:『被思引生』與『與心俱轉』是兩回事;前者是因果先後,後者是同時並起。
再看第一問中的一句話——「若爾,何故契經中說有二種業」。經部趁勢把思業與思已業重新界定了一遍:前方便所起的是「思惟思」,既思惟已所起的是「作事思」,「隨前所思作所作事,動身發語名思已業」。⇒ 經部沒有丟掉經文,它只是把經文的落點從『色』搬到了『思』。 落地上:判一個宗派是不是『撥無』,看它有沒有丟掉經文;只是換了落點的,不叫撥無。
六、無表是不是實有——毘婆沙的八證
〔六之一〕頌只有十個字,卻是一張目錄。 「說三無漏色,增非作等故」——說三種色、說無漏色、說(福業)增長、說(遣他)非作,以及等等。先問:為什麼頌這麼短?因為它是證據的清單,不是論證本身;每一個詞都指向一條經文。光記於此標經部之破時逐條編號,稱為「此下經部破前八證,此即破第一證」;頌疏亦作「上八證證無表實。從此經部會通前說」——三家皆以八證計數。
八條列出來是這樣:①經說色有三種,第三種是有色而無見無對——若不是無表,它是什麼?②經說有無漏色——若不是無表,什麼色能無漏?③經說福業增長,起別心或無心時仍在增長——沒有無表,靠什麼增長?④遣他人作而自己非作,卻成業道——沒有無表,靠什麼成?⑤經說法處是無見無對而不說『無色』——可見法處中有色。⑥若無無表,在定中沒有語等,八聖道支就不足。⑦若無無表,受戒後沒有戒體相續,憑什麼還叫苾芻。⑧經說離殺等戒叫『隄塘戒』,能長時堰阻犯戒——「非無有體可名隄塘」。
易誤處:把這八條讀成八個獨立的論題。它們其實是同一個推法的八次應用:經裡有一個位置空著,只有無表填得進去。落地上:往後看見任何『某法必須實有』的論證,先看它是不是這一型;是的話,破法也只有一種——找出另一個東西也填得進去。
〔六之二〕論主的結語與那句止諍。 毘婆沙結曰:「由此等證知,實有無表色」。而在整場逐難結束之後,論主親自止諍:「且止此等眾多諍論」,毘婆沙師則結歸本宗:「毘婆沙師說有實物名無表色,是我所宗」。
先問:這兩句誰說的、有什麼分別?前一句是論主停止爭論的話,後一句是毘婆沙宣告自己的立場。論以此收段而不加判語——這一點極重要:它是『並錄不判』的標準格式。
易誤處:把「是我所宗」讀成論主的自白。它是毘婆沙師的自白;光記於此標作「毘婆沙師至是我所宗者,說一切有部結歸本宗」。落地上:讀論遇到第一人稱,先確認說話的是誰——本卷之中『我』至少換過兩位主人。
七、經部逐難八證
〔七之一〕總非之句與破法的第一式:另找一個填空的。 經部的總非只有一句:「經部師說:此證雖多種種希奇,然不應理」。寶疏標作「論『經部師說至然不應理』,經部非前證,別有無表實體不應理也」。
破第一證的方法就是前面說的『另找一個填得進去的』:無見無對的第三種色,可以是修定所得的定境界色——「瑜伽師說:修靜慮時定力所生定境界色」,它不是眼根之境所以無見,不障礙處所所以無對。頌疏於此全合,作「且三色者,是定境色,非無表色」。
有部立刻回頭一詰:既然無見無對,它憑什麼還叫『色』?經部答得很妙:解釋這個難處,「與無表同」——你我同難,你怎麼答我就怎麼答。
先問:這種『同難』的答法算不算逃避?不算。它指出對方的難是雙面刃:你若能解釋無表為什麼是色,我用同一套解釋定境色即可。易誤處:以為經部承認了定境色實有。經部只是說『這個位置不必非無表不可』。
落地上:破『唯一解釋』式的論證,標準手法就是給出第二個解釋——不必證明它更好,只要證明它同樣說得通,原論證的『唯一性』就失效了。
〔七之二〕無漏色一節:三說並列與一段小往復。 破第二證,經部先出瑜伽師之解:「即由定力所生色中,依無漏定者即說為無漏」。另有一位師別出一解——無學身色及一切外色都是無漏,因為它們不是諸漏所依而增長;光記標此為「有餘師言至得無漏名者,敘異釋。有餘譬喻師言」。
於是有一段短而密的往復。有部難:既然如此,為什麼經中說『有漏法者,諸所有眼乃至廣說』(把色一概說成有漏)?光記標作「說一切有部難。何故經言有漏法者謂十五界」。譬喻師答:那是就『不是漏的對治』這一面說它有漏。有部再逼:那同一物就既有漏又無漏了。譬喻師反問:「若爾,何過?」有部答:有相雜之失。譬喻師答:依這個道理說有漏時,就不曾依這個道理說無漏;反之亦然,各依一義,何來相雜。
先問:這一小段的技術點在哪?在『一物可依不同義而得不同名』。易誤處:把「相雜」讀成邏輯矛盾。它指的是名相系統的混亂,而譬喻師的答正是說:只要標明依何義而說,系統就不亂。
落地上:這是阿毘達磨處理『同一法多重判定』的通用解法;本論後文講一法通幾性、通幾界,反覆都是這一招。
〔七之三〕福業增長一節:思種子第一次正式登場。 破第三證,經部搬出前代軌範師的解釋:由法爾之力福業增長——施主所施之物被受者受用,功德攝益有差別,於是施主後來心雖攀緣別事,「而前緣施思所熏習,微細相續漸漸轉變差別而生,由此當來能感多果」。光記標作「此下破第三證。福增長者,經部先代軌範師釋」。
這一段是本卷經部『種子』說最詳細的地方,讀時要抓住三個詞:熏習(前思留下痕跡)、相續(痕跡一念一念傳下去)、轉變差別(傳的過程中有變化,所以能感新果)。
有部反問:怎麼會由別人(受者)的功德差別,使我這一相續產生轉變?經部答:這個疑難「與無表同」——你也一樣說不清。然後反打一句更重的:「彼復如何由餘相續德益差別令餘相續別有真實無表法生?」我這裡只是相續在變,你那裡卻要憑空生出一個真實的法來,難的是你不是我。光記標此為「若謂如何至無表法生者,經部牒難徵破」。
接著是無依之福的問答。問:沒有受施對象時福怎麼增長?經部答:也是由於數習攀緣那個境的思,「乃至夢中亦恒隨轉」。而後經部反難有部:「無表論者於無依福既無表業,寧有無表?」沒有身語動作,你的無表從哪裡來?
論主最後引經破一位走得太遠的異師(那位主張連有依之福也只靠數習之思的):經中說苾芻受施後入無量心定,施主此時福恆增長——「豈定常有緣彼勝思?」施主未必時時都在起那個思。所以還是要回到「思所熏習微細相續漸漸轉變差別而生,定為應理」。光記標此為「若爾經說至定為應理者,論主引經破異師說」。
先問:論主在這裡打的是誰?打的是經部內部走偏的一支,不是有部。易誤處:把這一段讀成論主倒戈。落地上:讀諍論段要隨時記住『這一箭射向哪一邊』;本卷之中論主射向自己這一邊的箭不止一支。
〔七之四〕遣他為作一節:業道與那位大德。 破第四證,經部給出正解:由本來的加行,等使者依教作成時,「法爾能令教者微細相續轉變差別而生」;而「應知即此微細相續轉變差別名為業道」——這是在果上假立因名,因為它是身語業所引之果。光記標作「此下破第四證」。
論中順帶敘了一位大德的異說:於取蘊中由『我當殺』『正殺』『殺已』三時起思,殺罪便觸。光記標其名云「大德,謂達磨多羅」,寶疏亦作「論『然大德說至正殺殺已』,敘異計也。此是達磨多羅計也」——二疏繫屬全合。論主對此是有破有取:單憑三時起思業道就究竟,那麼母親實未被害而自以為害了也成無間業,這不對;然而若是在自己所造、並非誤殺的事上起這三思,「若依此說非不應理」。
先問:這種『破一半取一半』的處理常見嗎?在本論裡很常見,也最考驗讀者。易誤處:看見「非不應理」就當成論主全盤接受。它只接受了加了限定條件之後的那一版。
落地上:讀古論遇到雙重否定句(『非不應理』『不無其義』),要停下來看清它限定了什麼;限定詞才是判語所在。
〔七之五〕那句定調的話:俱難了知,無所憎嫉。 有部在此發出全卷最帶情緒的一問:「何於無表偏懷憎嫉定撥為無,而許所熏微細相續轉變差別?」——同樣看不見,你憑什麼只承認種子不承認無表?光記標此為「何於無表至轉變差別者,說一切有部訴」。
論主的回答分兩層。第一層是姿態:「然此與彼俱難了知,今於此中無所憎嫉」——兩邊都難以了知,我沒有偏惡。第二層才是理由:你們既然承認業道是心的種類,卻要說在身加行事究竟時,離開心與身,在教者身中另生一個無表法——「如是所宗不令生喜」;若說就是這一心相續由那個而轉變差別地生起,「如是所宗可令生喜」,因為單由心等相續轉變差別就能生未來果。
先問:論主拒絕的到底是什麼?不是『看不見的東西』,而是『離開心與身另立一個新法』這一步。易誤處:把它讀成論主反對一切不可見法。
落地上:這是全卷最能學的一段——辯論可以極利而心不帶憎。論主先聲明無憎嫉,再把理由講到底;姿態與理由分開,兩邊都不打折。
〔七之六〕餘四證之破:法處色、八道支、別解脫、隄塘。 破第五證極短:法處之所以不說『無色』,是因為有前面所說的定境無見無對法處所攝色,不必是無表。光記標作「又說法處至法處攝色者,此破第五證」。
破第六證是一段完整的往復。經部先要有部自己說:正在道中時哪來的正語正業正命?真有發言、作業、乞衣的事嗎?有部答:不是;是那時獲得了一類無漏無表,出觀後憑先前勢力能起三正不起三邪——「以於因中立果名故」。經部立刻接住:「若爾,云何不受此義?」——同樣是因中立果名,我說在道中獲得的是『意樂依止』而不是無表,一樣可以安立八聖道支,你為什麼不接受?光記標作「若爾云何至八聖道支者,經部師言」;寶疏於同段標作「論『且彼應說至求依等不』,經部反問有部」與「論『不爾』,有部答」,二疏繫屬相合。論中另敘經部一位異師之說:只是說『不作邪語等事』而以之為道支,並舉世間八法中『不得衣食』並非別有實體為例;光記標作「有餘師言至此亦應然者,敘經部異說」。
破第七、第八證合在一處:別解脫律儀是由思願之力先立要期而能遮防身語惡業;有部前難『起了別緣心就該沒有律儀』,經部通釋:「由熏習力欲起過時憶便止故」。光記標作「若起異緣心至憶便止故者,牒前說一切有部難通釋」。隄塘戒同理——先立誓限決定不作惡,後數數憶念、慚愧現前而自制持,「故隄塘義由心受持」。最後論主反責一句:「若由無表能遮犯戒,應無失念而破戒者」——若真有一個無表在擋著,怎麼還會有人失念破戒?光記標此為「此破第八證」。
先問:這八破有沒有共同的骨架?有——凡有部要立一個實法的地方,經部就放一個心相續的功能進去。易誤處:以為經部否認戒的存在。經部否認的只是『戒是一個色法實體』;戒的功能、相續、遮防,它一項都沒有取消。
落地上:這一整段給了讀者一把很好用的尺——分清『這個功能存在嗎』與『這個功能需要一個實體來承載嗎』。全論許多爭論,拆到底都是這一問。
八、能造無表的大種與表所依的大種不同
〔八之一〕一句頌一個理由。 「此能造大種,異於表所依」——能造無表的大種,與表業所依的大種不是同一批。理由只有一句:「無表與表異大種生。所以者何?從一和合有細麁果,不應理故」。從同一和合的四大種同時生出一個細果(無表)與一個麁果(表),不合理。光記於此段之科標作「前說無表至為有異耶者,此下第二明能造」。
先問:為什麼細麁不能同源?因為在有部的因果格式裡,一具四大種所造之果應當是齊等的;同一組因生出品類懸殊的兩果,因果之相就亂了。易誤處:以為這是在說『無表比表高級』。不是——細麁在此是質礙的粗細,不是價值。
落地上:這一條看似瑣碎,卻是後面「異大生」「無異大」二句頌的地基;那兩句正是在數這一批大種到底有幾具。
九、欲界第二念以後的無表,依過去的大種
〔九之一〕為什麼要拉過去的大種進來。 「欲後念無表,依過大種生」——只有欲界所繫的無表,從第一剎那之後,都是從過去的大種而生。先問:為什麼要這麼安排?因為欲界的無表必須靠最初那一念表業所依的大種來持續;那批大種一念即過,往後的無表若還要有所依,就只能依那已過去的一批。
論文交代現在身上的大種的角色:「現身大種但能為依,為轉隨轉因隨其次第」——現在的大種只作『依』,並依次作轉因與隨轉因。並給了一個很形象的喻:「如輪行於地,手地為依」——車輪能走,手推之力是一種依(如轉因),地承之力是另一種依(如隨轉因)。
易誤處:把『依過去大種』讀成『無表住在過去』。無表本身仍是現在或未來的法,只是它的所依取自過去。落地上:這一條把『轉/隨轉』這一對詞第一次帶進來——同一對詞到本卷末段講心的等起時還要再用一次,兩處要合看。
十、有漏業依自地大種,無漏業隨生處
〔十之一〕三個理由撐一句頌。 「有漏自地依,無漏隨生處」。有漏的身語業,欲界的就由欲界大種所造,乃至第四靜慮的就由那一地的大種所造——界地齊整。無漏的身語業則沒有自己的地,只能隨著行者現在生在哪一地,就由那一地的大種所造。
論給了三條理由:「以無漏法不墮界故、必無大種是無漏故、由所依力無漏生故」。先問:這三條各管什麼?第一條說無漏不屬三界,所以沒有『自地』可言;第二條說大種本身沒有無漏的,所以無漏業的造者只能是有漏大種;第三條說無漏之所以能生,靠的正是所依之力。
易誤處:以為『無漏業由有漏大種所造』是一個矛盾。不矛盾——能造與所造可以不同性,這一條在本卷後面講『大種不是見所斷』時還會再用一次。
落地上:這是一個很好的自檢點——讀到任何『某法由某法所造』,都要分開問一次能造之性與所造之性。
十一、無表與表之類別:執受、等流、情數、散與定
〔十一之一〕先把幾個名相釘住。 頌一口氣給了七八項判定,讀之前要先立三個詞:執受(是不是有心識執為自體、能生苦樂的那一分)、等流(是不是由同類因所生)、情數(是不是屬於有情)。
論說:無表是無執受的,「無變礙故」;也是等流性,而頌中一個「亦」字另有交代——「亦言顯此有是剎那,謂初無漏」,最初那一念無漏無表不是等流而是剎那;其餘「餘皆等流性,謂同類因生」。至於情數,「此唯有情,依內起故」。
先問:那個「亦」字為什麼要特別解?因為頌文極省,一字之增減就是一類法的出入。光記於此類處常補其例,寶疏亦於本段標科作「論『此表無表其類是何』,已下兩頌,大文第三明執受類別」。易誤處:看見「亦等流」就當作全部等流;最初無漏那一念正是例外。
落地上:讀頌要養成一個習慣——凡遇『亦』『唯』『皆』『餘』這幾個字,都要停下來問它在收什麼、放什麼。
〔十一之二〕散無表與定無表:一個各別、一個共一。 欲界的無表是「等流有受別異大生」;所謂異大,論自釋云「異大生言顯身語七一一是別大種所造」——身三語四共七支,每一支各有自己的一具四大種。定所生的無表則相反:靜慮律儀與無漏律儀二者「俱依定所長養」,是無執受、非異大所生;論自釋云「無異大言顯此無表七支同一具四大種所生」,理由是「所依大種,如心唯一,無差別故」。
先問:為什麼散地要各別、定地要共一?因為散地的無表隨著各別的身語動作而起,動作各別,所依自然各別;定地的無表隨心而起,而定心唯一,所依也就唯一。易誤處:把『七支同一具四大種』讀成七支合成一支。不是——七支仍是七支,只是共用一具所依。
落地上:這一組對照給了一條可推廣的規則——所依之數,隨能起者之數。心一則依一,動作七則依七。
〔十一之三〕表業會不會把身體撐大——一個很具體的追問。 論在此插了一個極生活化的問答:起表業時要不要破壞本來的身量?若要破壞,那已斷的異熟色就該可以重續,違背毘婆沙宗;若不破壞,同一處怎麼容得下兩個形量?答案是:另有新生的等流大種造起表業而不破本身。追問還沒完:那麼起表業之處就該比原來大了。論的回答只有八個字——「身有孔隙,故得相容」。
先問:這一問答看起來瑣碎,為什麼要保留?因為它是把抽象法相逼到具體處的示範:既然說表業是新生的大種所造,那就得回答『它擺在哪裡』。易誤處:把「孔隙」當成解剖學。它是法相上的『容受之處』。
落地上:讀論時不妨常學這一手——把一條抽象主張推到最具體的場景去問一次,能不能答得出來,是檢驗它是否周密的好辦法。
十二、三性與界地:無表通二性,表通三性
〔十二之一〕無表為什麼沒有無記。 「無表唯通善不善性,無有無記」,理由是:「以無記心勢力微劣,不能引發強業令生,可因滅時果仍續起」。先問:這句理由在說什麼?無表的特徵是『因滅了果還在續』——動作已經過去,那一分東西還在。要有這種續力,發動它的心必須夠強;而無記心太弱,發不動。
易誤處:把『無記心弱』讀成『無記心不重要』。它在這裡只是就引發強業這一功能上說弱。落地上:這條給了一把量業的尺——看業有沒有後續力,先看發動它的心強不強。
〔十二之二〕表與思通三性、不善唯在欲、無表遍欲色。 「所言餘者,謂表及思」,此二通善惡無記三性。不善的無表只在欲界,因為上二界「已斷不善根無慚無愧故」。無表遍於欲色二界,「以無色中無大種故」——無色界沒有大種,無表既是大種所造,自然沒有。論並補一條總則:「隨於何處有身語轉,唯是處有身語律儀」。
隨即有人設難:那麼身在欲色二界而入無色定的人,豈不是該有律儀(就像起無漏心時有無漏無表)?論主答:不會——「以彼不墮界故」;而且無色界若有無表,就該有一種無表不是大種所生;也不能拿別界地的大種當所依;何況入無色定正是背捨諸色,「故彼定中不能生色,由彼定有伏色想故」。毘婆沙師另補一路:戒是為對治惡戒而起的,惡戒唯欲界有,而無色界對欲界具四種遠(所依遠、行相遠、所緣遠、對治遠),所以無色界沒有無表色。
先問:這裡為什麼要給這麼多條理由?因為這是一個跨界的邊界問題,論主把界、依、緣、對治四條路都堵一遍。易誤處:把『無色定中無無表』推成『無色界無戒』。論說的是無色界沒有無表色,不是說在那裡的人沒有德。
落地上:凡遇界地的邊界判定,可以照這一段的四路自問:屬不屬這一界、有沒有所依、緣不緣得到、需不需要對治。
〔十二之三〕表色只在有伺二地,欲界沒有有覆無記表。 「表色唯在二有伺地」——欲界與初靜慮,再上就沒有表。「有覆無記表,欲界定無,唯於梵世中可得說有」,論並舉一則舊事為證:「曾聞大梵有誑諂言」——大梵天在自己眾中為了迴避馬勝比丘的徵問而矯飾自誇。
有人問:上地既然無言語,哪來聲處?答:「有外大種為因發聲」。另一位師說上三靜慮也有無覆無記表業,論主取捨作「前說為善」。至於欲界為什麼沒有有覆無記表,理由是「以無發業等起心故」——要有尋有伺的心才能發表,而二定以上沒有這種心;又「發表心唯修所斷,見所斷惑內門轉故」,而欲界的有覆無記唯是見所斷,向內門轉而不發身語。
先問:這一連串判定的軸是什麼?是發業的心。有沒有表,看有沒有能發它的心。易誤處:把『欲界無有覆無記表』誤讀成『欲界無有覆無記』。欲界有有覆無記煩惱,只是那一類煩惱不發表業。
落地上:全卷到此第一次明確提出『發業之心』這個角色;它就是下一頌『等起』二字的前身,兩段要連著讀。
十三、四種善、四種不善與二種常無記
〔十三之一〕四把尺量一個『善』字。 承轉句問得很直白:是不是單憑等起就能使諸法成善成不善?答:不是——「由四種因成善性等:一由勝義、二由自性、三由相應、四由等起」。
四者各有定義與譬喻,論文給得極整齊:勝義善是真解脫,「以涅槃中最極安隱、眾苦永寂猶如無病」;自性善是慚、愧與三善根,「不待相應及餘等起,體性是善猶如良藥」;相應善是與它們相應的心心所,喻作「如雜藥水」;等起善是身語業與不相應行,喻作「如良藥汁所引生乳」。不善四種一一相對:勝義不善是生死法「猶如痼疾」,自性不善是無慚無愧與三不善根「猶如毒藥」,相應不善「如雜毒水」,等起不善「如毒藥汁所引生乳」。光記於此段之科標作「論曰至猶如無病者,釋第一句,明勝義善」,並於自性一節標「此五強勝名為自性」。
先問:這四個譬喻為什麼排得這麼齊?因為它們刻意排成一條遞降的鏈:無病(本自安隱)→ 良藥(本身即良)→ 藥水(因摻藥而稱藥)→ 藥汁所生之乳(因藥而味甘)。善性一層一層地被『借』下去,越後面越依賴前面。易誤處:把四者讀成四種平行的善。它們是一條傳導鏈,不是四個並列的格子。
落地上:這條鏈是全論價值判斷的總綱。往後判任何一法是善是惡,都可以問一句:它是自己就善,還是因相應而善,還是因等起而善?
〔十三之二〕兩處『應思』——論主自己留下的空格。 論在這一節留了兩個沒有答完的問題。其一:「若異類心所起得等,云何成善?」染心所起的『得』等不相應行怎麼算善?論主只答「此義應思」。其二:定中隨心轉的無表既非正在定中作意所引生、又非散心加行所引發,如何成善?或者天眼天耳也該成善性了?論主答「於如是義應設劬勞」。
先問:論主為什麼不答?因為這兩處觸到了『等起善』這一條的邊界:等起善靠的是能起之心,而這兩例的能起之心與所起之法性類不合。易誤處:把『應思』讀成論主不知道。它是明白標出待研之處的體例語,是誠實而不是含糊。
落地上:讀古論看到『應思』『應設劬勞』,要當作路標記下來——那是論自己標明的難處,往往正是後代論師用力最多的地方。
〔十三之三〕勝義不善若成立,豈不是一切有漏都不善。 有人立刻抓住漏洞:若生死法都是勝義不善,那就沒有一個有漏法是無記或善的了。論主的答法很漂亮:「若據勝義誠如所言,然於此中約異熟說」——就勝義說確實如此,但這裡是就異熟而說的:「諸有漏法若不能記異熟果者立無記名」,能記可愛異熟的就叫善。至於勝義無記,「謂二無為,以太虛空及非擇滅唯無記性更無異門」。
先問:這是什麼樣的解法?是換尺:勝義是一把尺,異熟是另一把尺,同一批法在兩把尺下可以得到不同的名。易誤處:以為論主前後矛盾。不矛盾,只是換了判準;而論主明白說出他換了。
落地上:這正是第一節『三業三尺』那一手的重演。全論之中『同一批法、不同判準、不同結論』的例子極多,看清尺,數就不會亂。
〔十三之四〕大種為什麼不隨等起成善不善。 論再設一問:若等起之力能使身語業成善不善,那諸大種按例也該如此。答:「以作者心本欲起業,非四大種,故不成例」——造作者的心本來要起的是『業』,不是大種;大種只是順帶被造,不在心的意向之內。
先問:這條理由的關鍵詞是什麼?是意向所指。等起之力只染得到心所指向的那個東西。易誤處:以為『同時被起』就該『同性』。落地上:這條在本卷末段還要再用一次——大種雖由見所斷心所起而仍非見所斷,用的正是同一條理。
十四、等起二種:轉與隨轉
〔十四之一〕兩個心,兩個位置。 「表無表業等起有二,謂因等起、剎那等起,在先為因故、彼剎那有故。如次初名轉,第二名隨轉」。論自釋:「謂因等起將作業時,能引發故說名為轉」,「剎那等起正作業時,不相離故名為隨轉」。頌疏於此訓得最精簡清楚:「發業前心,名因等起,在先為因故。與業俱心,名剎那等起,同一剎那時故」。
先問:為什麼要分兩個?因為一件身語業從發起到作成,至少牽動兩個心——決定要作的那個心(在前)與正在作時伴著的那個心(同時)。論隨即問隨轉有什麼用,答得極生動:「雖有先因為能引發,若無隨轉者如死業應無」——只有先前的決定而作時無心,那就像死人動了一下,算不上業。
有人設難:那入無心定的人怎麼發戒?論主答:「諸有心者業起分明」——有心的人業起得分明;無心位是另一回事,不能拿來否定隨轉之用。
易誤處:把轉與隨轉讀成前念後念的一般相續。它們是功能位:一個管引發,一個管成就。落地上:這一對詞是判業性善惡的關鍵工具,下一節整段都靠它。
〔十四之二〕四句差別:把四種心排進兩個格子。 論列出四句:「有轉非隨轉,謂見所斷心」;有隨轉非轉的,是眼等五識;有既轉又隨轉的,是修所斷的三性意識;「有非轉隨轉,謂諸無漏異熟生心」。理由也給得清楚:五識「無分別故、外門起故」所以只能隨轉;修所斷意識「有分別故、外門起故」所以通二;無漏與異熟生心則「唯在定故、不由加行任運轉故」。
先問:這張表的兩個軸是什麼?一是有沒有分別(能不能引發),二是向內門還是外門(能不能伴著身語動作)。四種心在這兩個軸上的取值,正好排出四句。易誤處:把五識『無分別』讀成沒有認識作用。此處的分別指的是能引發身語業的計度分別。
落地上:四句法是阿毘達磨最常用的整理術。遇到任何兩個判準交叉的地方,都可以自己動手排一張四句表,比背結論管用得多。
〔十四之三〕見所斷心發表色,那色算不算見所斷。 這一節有一段短而利的往復。經部師問:見所斷心若發表色,那色就該是見所斷;就算是,又有什麼過失?光記標作「見所斷若發表色,色應見斷。『若許見斷斯有何失』者,經部師問」。有部答:那就「違越阿毘達磨」,而且「明無明不相違故」;光記標作「是則違越至非見所斷者,說一切有部答」。
有部隨即反打一句:那大種也該是見所斷了,因為同樣是見所斷心力所起。光記標作「若爾大種至力所引故者,說一切有部反難。經部」。經部答:沒有這樣的過失——就像大種雖由善心所起而其性非善非不善一樣。有部最後定調:不應許然,因為一切不染污法與明無明都不相違,所以諸大種決定不是見所斷、也不是非所斷。
先問:這一段爭的是什麼?爭的是『所起之法的性,跟不跟能起之心走』。易誤處:把它與前面『大種不隨等起成善不善』看成兩件事。它們是同一條理的兩次應用。
落地上:這一段收在「彼經但據前因等起而作是說,故不相違」——經中說『由邪見起邪語邪業』,講的是因等起(在前引發),不是剎那等起(同時俱起)。一場看似繁瑣的辯論,最後只是為了安放一句經文。這正是阿毘達磨的性格。
〔十四之四〕轉與隨轉同不同性——唯佛不同。 問:轉心與隨轉心決定同性嗎?答:「此不決定」。轉心若善,隨轉可通三性;不善、無記也一樣。唯有一個例外:「唯牟尼尊轉隨轉識,多分同性少有不同」——佛的轉與隨轉多分同性,只有少分不同:轉善則隨轉善,轉無記則隨轉無記;然而「有時善隨無記轉,曾無無記為善隨轉時」。理由是「以佛世尊於說法等,心或增長無萎歇故」。
先問:為什麼只有佛是例外?因為佛心不會退墮——可以由無記之轉升為善之隨轉,卻不會由善之轉落為無記之隨轉。易誤處:把『多分同性』讀成『必定同性』。頌文自己就說了『少有不同』。
落地上:這一節把一組冷硬的心法判定,最後落在一個很暖的結論上——佛心只往上,不往下。全卷至此,法相的線與修證的線第一次接上了。
十五、那伽頌:佛是不是常在定
〔十五之一〕一首經頌與一場小辯。 論錄異部之說:諸佛世尊常在定故,心唯是善,沒有無記心;並引經頌為證——「那伽行在定,那伽住在定,那伽坐在定,那伽臥在定」。那伽是大龍,經中以之稱佛;行住坐臥四威儀,句句在定。
毘婆沙師的解釋很有分寸:「此顯佛意若不樂散心,則於四威儀能常在定,然於餘位非無威儀及異熟生通果心起」——這一頌顯示的是佛的『意』:只要不樂散心,四威儀中都能常在定;但在其餘的位次上,並非沒有威儀路心、異熟生心與通果心(這些是無記性的)。寶疏於此標作「至那伽臥在定,敘異說也」。
先問:毘婆沙為什麼要這樣拆?因為若照字面一口咬定佛全無無記心,就與『佛有威儀、有異熟生』的法相衝突。所以它把頌讀成顯佛之意樂,而不是讀成一條窮盡的法相判定。易誤處:把這一段當成貶低佛。恰恰相反——它是在守住『佛不失定』的同時,不讓法相系統自相矛盾。
落地上:這是處理經頌與論義關係的一個好樣本——經頌顯意趣,論文定法相;兩者不必字字對榫。
〔十五之二〕最後一問:表業成善,是像轉心還是像隨轉。 卷末留了一個徵難:諸表業之成善等性,是像轉心那樣,還是像隨轉那樣?兩邊各有難處:若像轉心,欲界就該有有覆無記表(身見邊見能作它的轉);若像隨轉,與惡心無記心俱起的別解脫表就該不是善性。
論主的正釋是:「應言如轉心表成善等性」——是像轉心;然而不是像那見所斷的轉心,因為中間有修所斷的轉心作間隔。所以那部經應當這樣讀:「彼經唯據餘心所間因等起說」——經是就『被其餘的心所間隔的因等起』而說的;如此則見所斷心雖能作轉,欲界仍然決定沒有有覆無記的表業。
先問:這個『間隔』是什麼意思?是說從見所斷的心到真正發出身語,中間必須經過一個修所斷的心;決定業性的是後面那個,不是最前面那個。易誤處:把它讀成見所斷心完全不參與。它參與,只是不決定業性。
落地上:全卷至此收束,收在一個很典型的阿毘達磨動作上——不是取消爭點,而是給爭點加一個限定詞。加了「餘心所間」四字,兩難就同時消解了。下一卷接著要辯的三種律儀,正是從這裡走出去的。
承衍:三疏之鏡
以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:三疏之判釋與互異、眾賢之破與補、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。
一、三疏互異之處
一部缺席的疏。 本卷的疏有一個特別的情形:神泰疏是殘本,現存七卷分屬界品、根品、賢聖品,業品全闕,所以本卷沒有泰疏的逐文釋可繫。泰疏於現存的界品卷內尚有兩處前指業品(「辨業品中當更思擇」與「如下業品說」),可見它原本確曾釋過業品,只是那部分今已不傳。據實標闕,不以他卷之文充之。唯泰疏卷一的全論總覽表中「業品一百三十一行」一語,是本品頌數的第二個獨立來源,與頌本單行本的品題夾注相合。
品分三還是分四。 光記於品首標「就此品中,一明業體性、二釋經諸業、三雜明諸業」,頌疏標「總作三門:一明業體性、二釋諸業名、三雜明諸業」——二家皆三分。寶疏獨作四分:「此品大文分四:一明業體、二明律儀等、三明經中諸業、四雜明諸業」。差別在於『律儀等』一節:光記與頌疏把它收在業體性章內作第三小節(廣明表無表),寶疏另立它為品級大科。三家於本卷所占的範圍其實全合——都判本卷為『業體』一章之全部;所異者只是下一卷該掛在哪一層。並錄不判。
業之得名:一義與三義。 光記與頌疏皆以『造作』一義釋業(頌疏作「造作名業,此品廣明,故名分別」);寶疏獨出三義:「以三義故名之為業:一者作用、二持法式、三分別果」。一取詞源之簡,一取義用之備。並錄不判。
本卷內部的細分:二節與六段。 光記於業體性章下只分二節(正明業體性、諸門分別業);寶疏則自具六段,逐段繫以頌數——「第一四頌半明業體性,第二一頌半明能造大」,其下續列執受類別、義門分別、四善等、二等起。頌疏同光記。⇒ 寶疏之科最細,且以頌數為單位,是三家中最便於對照頌文的一系。並錄不判。
結問「立何為身表」的問方,二疏所出者不同。 論文「既已遮遣行動及形,汝等經部宗立何為身表」一句,光記標作「結問」,其釋文以所遮者為正量部之動、有部之實形,所問者為經部——「既已遮遣正量部師動名身表,及說一切有部實形為身表,汝等經部宗立何」,問方是論主;寶疏於同一句則標作「正量部、有部徵問」,把問方判給正量部與有部二家。二家所指的是同一句,而問方之所屬不同。⇒ 同一句而二疏所出之問方不同,唯錄不判;本卷白話層依光記之科作論主結問。 此處尤須再辨一層:寶疏的「既執但用至為身業耶,有部問」一標,繫的是下一句「復立何法為身業耶」,不是上面那個結問句;而光記於這下一句只標一個「問」字,不出宗名。兩句各有各的標,讀疏時不可把下句之標挪來充上句——這是疏文逐句繫屬的通則,也是本卷對讀二疏時最容易錯位的一處。
論主止諍語的姿態:訴與責。 「何於無表偏懷憎嫉」一段,光記標作「說一切有部訴」,寶疏標作「此有部責經部情偏」。一個標『陳訴』,一個標『詰責』——光記偏取中立的敘述,寶疏偏取詰責的語氣。同一段文而二疏所讀出的溫度不同,並錄不判。
四善之釋:喻與反照。 光記於四善逐句以喻申明,其標語作「論曰至猶如無病者,釋第一句,明勝義善」,於自性一節標「此五強勝名為自性」;寶疏則於自性一節反其道而行,逐列不善根之五義以為反照——「此釋第二自性善也。無慚、無愧有二義故」,其下列不善根通五部、遍六識、是隨眠性、斷善根時作牢強加行、能發麁惡身語二業共五義。頌疏於此最簡,僅存定型釋語「中最極安隱,眾苦都寂,猶如無病」。三家詳略取向三異。並錄不判。
等起二種之訓:頌疏最詳。 光記於此節僅標「差別。『論曰至名為隨轉』者,釋初頌可知」而不另訓;頌疏則逐詞拆開——「等起有二種者,標也」「因及彼剎那者,列名也」「發業前心,名因等起,在先為因故。與業俱心,名剎那等起,同一剎那時故」。全卷最抽象的一組詞,反而由科判之疏訓得最清楚。並錄不判。
科判用語各成一系。 光記用『此下第幾』,寶疏用『大文第幾』,頌疏用『從此第幾』。引三疏的『第幾』時必須繫其家,不得互充——同一個科界,三家所給的編號常常不同。這是讀三疏最容易出錯的地方,據實記。
寶疏一處用了『經主』。 寶疏於等起段末作「此由經主不達我宗」——以『經主』稱世親。這是《順正理論》一系的用語(眾賢通篇稱世親為經主),出現在俱舍之疏中頗可注意,見寶疏行文受該系影響。唯錄不判。
頌疏所引本頌的一字之異。 頌疏引本頌末句作「牟尼善必同,無記隨或善」,而底本作『惑』。這一字之異另有旁證:本論的大正校記錄明本、宮本作『或』,頌本單行本於此亦作『或』。四路旁證同向而底本仍作『惑』。依本帙體例底本讀不改,此處只誌錄其異,取捨屬義理之判。
二、眾賢之破與補釋
眾賢的兩部論在此品的品名不作『分別業品』,而作『辯業品』——《順正理論》作辯業品第四,《顯宗論》作辯業品第五。以俱舍的品名去搜它們,必定假零命中。
剎那之訓被正面否定。 世親給剎那下的定義(得體無間滅,如有杖人名為有杖),三疏皆奉為定說;眾賢卻逐字牒引而破——「而經主言:剎那何謂?得體無間滅,有此剎那法,名有剎那,如有」,判曰「彼釋非理,如杖異人,不可說故。喻不同法,非別有法異於得體」。他的理由是:杖與人是兩個東西,可以說『有杖』;而『得體無間滅』並不是一個異於法體的別法,比喻不同法。⇒ 這不是駁論證,是直接否定那個訓詞本身。一義二宗並錄,不判勝負。
滅不待因也被正面立反。 眾賢牒引「經主於此作如是釋:謂有為法滅不待因」,判曰「彼釋非理,盡即是滅,佛說盡滅是有為相」——盡就是滅,而佛說盡滅是有為之相,既是『相』就是所有之法,不能說它只是一個『無』。他以教證立『滅亦是有為之相』,正面對上世親的『滅無非果故不待因』。這是本卷兩造最針鋒相對的一處。並錄不判。
形色之諍,兩論幾乎逐字同文。 眾賢牒「然經主言:形非實有,謂顯色聚一方多生」(俱舍作『一面』,眾賢牒作『一方』,一字之異),復牒二根取之難而判「此理不然,了相別故」——眼所了與身所了相狀有別,不成二根取一色之過。又牒「經主於此復作是言:諸有二法定不相離,故」而破之。《顯宗論》同段作「所依既別,體別理成」云云,與《順正理論》幾乎逐字相同。⇒ 眾賢在此正面立『形色別有極微』以破經部,也就是破世親所述的經部立場。並錄不判。
對世親結案語的直接質疑。 「汝等經部宗立何為身表?此中經主辯彼宗言:身表即形,然假」——眾賢引世親的結案語,續詰其立義曖昧:所謂假非實,是說長等之形假非實,還是說『成長等的極微名為形』假非實?這一問針對的不是經部本宗,而是世親自己的措辭。誌錄不判。
無表非實有的那句話被逐字覆按。 「然經部言:此亦非實,由先誓限唯不作故」——眾賢逐字牒引俱舍原句,續破「如是諸因,皆不應理。且非唯不作即名無表業」。二本此句字字相合,是本卷對辯中最工整的逐字對照段。並錄不判。
業成善等以何為決定因。 俱舍立「一切無漏異熟生心非轉隨轉」,眾賢引而評「然經主言:不由加行任運轉故,諸異熟識非轉隨轉」,判曰「由此經主有減增失,因復非因」,末立己宗「業成善等定由轉力,非由隨轉力,其理善成」。而俱舍卷末毘婆沙的答正作「應言如轉心表成善等性」——兩處其實同向而理路不同。並錄不判。
那伽頌一段不是對辯。 二論引同一頌,逐字全合,無異文;眾賢續以毘婆沙之釋申之,與俱舍所錄義理相合而措辭稍詳。⇒ 這一段是同宗申義的詳略差,不是對辯,據實記。
兩部論之間的詳略也不同。 《顯宗論》於本卷對應段遠比《順正理論》簡略:以容錯法覆核『動名身表』『那伽行在定』二詞於顯宗論相應範圍內逐字零命中,唯形色一義有濃縮對應。這是二論體例之實,不是檢索之失。
三、真諦舊譯之異
真諦《俱舍釋論》於本卷相應段自成一系。最先要知道的是譯名的總開關:玄奘的表/無表,真諦全作有教/無教。這一組字貫穿全段,凡涉及表無表之處都隨它變;以玄奘的詞去搜真諦本,此界永遠找不到。
體例基差。 玄奘作「頌曰/論曰」,整頌先出而後長行;真諦作「偈曰/釋曰」,逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆為二至數處分引,且偈句不拘五言。所以本卷玄奘的十四頌,在真諦本作若干短偈散布。二本分卷也不同:玄奘業品六卷,真諦四卷;本卷所對的那一段仍落在真諦的一卷之內,段界只能以場景結構定。
譯名自成一系。 無漏作無流、瑜伽師作先舊觀行師、無見無對作無顯無礙、大種作四大、有情作眾生名、等流性作流果、無執受作非心取、長養作增長、有伺作有觀、慚愧作慚羞、修所斷作修道滅、異熟生作果報生。其中最須留意的是等起/緣起:真諦以『緣起』對譯『等起』,與十二緣起之『緣起』同字而異指,讀時必須分辨。
兩處最見譯法分途的例。 其一是身表之相:玄奘作「由思力故,別起如是如是身形,名身表業」,真諦偈作「說身有教相」而釋曰「由隨故意,是身如此如此相貌,說名有教」——奘取『身形』,諦取『相貌』。其二是瑜伽師:玄奘逕作瑜伽師,真諦作「此中先舊觀行師說」,多了『先舊』二字,明標其為前代舊說,玄奘無此限定語。
那伽頌的雙重差異。 玄奘引頌作行、住、坐、臥四句在定;真諦作「那伽行寂靜,那伽倚寂靜,那伽臥寂靜,那伽坐寂靜」——『住』作『倚』、『在定』作『寂靜』,且坐臥二句次序互換。以容錯法覆核『那伽住在定』於真諦全篇零命中,這是二譯之實異,不是檢索之失。並錄不判。
詳略不是一面倒。 有幾段真諦更詳:經部立身表一節,玄奘逕答一句,真諦先設一問句而後引出答語。也有幾段二本幾乎逐字相合:剎那滅的有杖人喻、生因即成滅因的比量、經部總非八證的起句——尤其最後一句,玄奘作「此證雖多種種希奇,然不應理」,真諦作「此證甚多種種希有,理實不然」,只差幾個字,可見這一句在譯場流傳之穩定。詳略隨段而異,無定向。
四、可對讀之座標
本卷所立的表無表色,是部派毘曇『業體面』的總樞;它向唯識一系的承接,是全論最直的一條線之一。
《成唯識論》於同一論題也設了一模一樣的問:表無表色難道不是實有嗎。它破形色的理由,是『若說形是實有,那它以什麼為性——若說是形便非實有,因為可以分析』;破行動的理由,是『纔生即滅所以沒有動義』『有為法滅不待因』。⇒ 這正是本卷經部所用的三把工具(可分析、長等無別極微、剎那滅),一件不少。它最後的結論是『表既然實無,無表哪裡會實』,而另立『依思願的善惡分限假立無表』。⇒ 本卷之中作為並錄一造的經部立場,在唯識系被完整承接而成為自宗。同一組論證、兩個位置,這是最可對讀的一處(逐字與頁錨見本子考據目七)。
三業之體亦然。本卷經部答『身業是能運動身的思』;彼系亦作『不撥為無,但說它不是色』『能動身的思叫身業,能發語的思叫語業』——『三業以思為體』一義二系相承;所異者唯本卷以之為並錄之一造,彼系以之為自宗。
還有一條在法數上:本卷立無表為無見無對色,而長行又錄瑜伽師以定境色別解三無漏色之證。《瑜伽師地論》於法界之開列,把法處所攝色分為兩種——律儀不律儀所攝色,與三摩地所行色。⇒ 彼系的這兩種法處色,恰與本卷這兩件事一一相對:前者對無表,後者對定境界色。⇒ 同一組法而二系開合的座標,唯誌錄,不作定判(逐字與頁錨見本子考據目七)。
至於本卷收尾的『轉與隨轉』,下一卷講三種律儀之得捨時還要再用;那是下一卷的事。這一卷只做兩件事:把業的體立起來,把兩場大諍原原本本地錄下來。
Before Reading This Fascicle
The Chapter on the World took four fascicles to finish its account of the twofold world, of sentient beings and of the receptacle. This fascicle opens with a single sentence: “by what are differences such as these produced?” — the author turns on the heel of one question, and the whole Kośa walks out of “what the world looks like” into “why the world is as it is.” Puguang’s Record, explaining at the head of the chapter why it comes in this order, says that “the reason action is explained next is that the previous chapter explained results and this chapter explains causes; a result does not arise alone but must arise in dependence upon a cause, and as regards the result action is the nearer, and so action is spoken of next” — the previous chapter treated results, this chapter treats causes; a result does not arise all by itself but must rely upon a cause, and action is nearer to the result than the afflictions are, and so action is spoken of first.
The skeleton of this fascicle is really just two words: entity and dispute. First the entity of action is established (volition and what volition brings about; the three actions of body, speech, and mind; the manifest and the nonmanifest), and then the two great disputes are entered — what the entity of bodily manifest action is, and whether the nonmanifest really exists at all. The two disputes together take up more than half of the Chinese text of this fascicle, and are among the densest places of question and answer in the whole treatise. One should be prepared before reading: what is going on here is not the handing down of a verdict but making the reasons of each of the two parties clear. In the midst of the dispute the author himself says the single most important sentence in it — “this and that are alike hard to know, and here I bear no grudge against either.” Both sides are hard to know; toward neither do I bear ill will. That sentence sets the key of the whole fascicle.
There is one more thing to say first. A technical pair of words recurs throughout this fascicle: manifest and nonmanifest. The manifest is that portion of a bodily or verbal act which is displayed outwardly and which others can see; the nonmanifest is that portion which arises along with the act, is not displayed outwardly, and yet is able to continue on. Everything argued in the fascicle — “does it exist?” and “what is it?” — turns over and over upon these two words. Set these two words firmly in place, and the whole fascicle’s questions and answers have something to hang from.
I. By What Are the Differences of the World Produced
〔1.1〕First strike out the item “creator.” First the question: why does the world have so many differences? The treatise answers with the utmost bluntness — “they do not arise from a single lord who first conceived them, but arise from the differences in the actions of sentient beings.” It is not that some sovereign first stirred a thought and thereafter made them; it is only that the actions of sentient beings severally differ. This one sentence occupies a weighty place in the whole treatise: it hands the enormous panorama described throughout the Chapter on the World back, at one stroke, to sentient beings themselves.
The easy error: to read “a single lord” as a general term for “some cause.” It is not. “A single lord” means that class of account which maintains an eternally abiding creator; what the author blocks is “one maker who first conceives,” not “cause” itself — for action is precisely the cause.
In practice: in reading Abhidharma, when you meet “why is it thus?”, the first step is not to ask “who arranged it?” but to ask “whose action drew it?” Make that exchange, and all the classifications and numbers that follow will be entered in the ledger of practice.
〔1.2〕Why the inner body is ugly and the outer goods lovely — two faces of one set of actions. The treatise inserts here an excellent objection: since both alike arise from action, why are saffron and sandalwood, which are outside the body, so lovely, while the form within the body “constantly runs impurity from the nine sores”? The answer is: “because the class of actions of sentient beings is just so.” If what was done was mixed action (wholesome and unwholesome mingled), then the inner body obtained is exactly of this sort; and in order to counteract just this portion, the same set of actions further “obtains outward goods whose color, scent, taste, and touch are most lovely and delightful.” As for the gods, “the hosts of gods do purely pure actions, and so the two things they draw to themselves are both excellent” — the action being pure, inner and outer are both excellent.
First ask: what is this passage proving? It is proving that “being obtained by action” is not one coarse line but a fine-grained ledger: in one and the same person the inner body and the outer goods may be obtained by one and the same set of actions and yet be opposite in quality, simply because the action itself is mixed. The easy error: to read it as a fixed apportionment, “the beautiful to the outside, the ugly to the inside.” It is not — the sentence about the gods is precisely the counter-instance: if the action is pure, inner and outer are both excellent.
In practice: this passage yields a very serviceable self-examination — when you see the unevenness between yourself and your surroundings, think first “my action is mixed,” and not “the world has treated me unfairly.”
〔1.3〕What the entity of action is: volition, and what volition brings about. The author poses himself the question “what is the entity of this action by which they come about,” and answers himself: “it is the volition that arises in the mind, together with what volition brings about,” and adduces a sūtra in proof: “hence the sūtra says: there are two kinds of action, first the action that is volition, second the action of having willed; and the action of having willed refers to what volition brings about.”
First ask: why divide it into two kinds? Because action has two stages, “still in the mind” and “already carried out.” The action that is volition is the stretch within the mind; the action of having willed is the stretch that the mind has brought to completion. The later text distinguishes the two most clearly: what arises at the stage of preliminary effort is the “deliberating volition” — I should do such a thing; what arises once one has deliberated is the “volition that does the deed,” which moves the body and issues speech in accordance with what was deliberated before. The easy error: to read “volition” as ordinary “thinking.” It is one of the mental factors, and its sense is doing; and precisely because it is a doing, it can serve as the entity of action.
In practice: this division into two is the ground floor of all the treatments of action that follow. Whenever, further on, you read of the ten paths of action or the five deeds of immediate retribution and ask “does this constitute an action or not?”, turn back and ask one question: is it in the stretch of the action that is volition, or has it gone on to the action of having willed?
〔1.4〕How the three actions can be established as three — three different measures. The two actions are opened out again into three: body, speech, and mind. The author sets up a very severe objection here: on what ground are three established? From their support, from their own nature, or from what raises them? And he walks each of the three roads himself, and none of them is passable — if from their support, all action depends upon the body, and then there would be only one action; if from their own nature, of the three only speech is of itself a doing, and then speech alone would be action; if from what raises them, all action is raised by mind, and then again there would be only one action.
The answer lies with the Vaibhāṣikas: “the Vaibhāṣika masters say that the three actions are established, in that same order, by the three causes above.” That is to say — the three actions are not measured out with one and the same measure: bodily action is established from its support (all action alike depends upon the body, but bodily action alone takes the body as the name of its support); verbal action is established from its own nature (speech is itself a doing, and its nature as action is just speech); mental action is established from what raises it (mind is that which raises, and the two actions of body and speech are both raised by mind). The author at once draws the conclusion: “the volition that arises in the mind is mental action; and the action that volition brings about divides into the two, bodily action and verbal action, since these are raised by volition.”
The easy error: to suppose that because none of the three roads was passable, the three actions cannot be established. Quite the contrary — the treatise here demonstrates a standing rule of Abhidharma: one and the same set of enumerated dharmas may be established separately by different criteria. Whenever the numbers of a classification fail to agree, the first question is not “who is wrong?” but “which measure was each of these items taken with?”
In practice: the move will be used once more later in this fascicle — the four causes of the four wholesome and four unwholesome (ultimate · intrinsic · associated · raised) run on exactly the same line of thought.
II. Bodily and Verbal Action Both Extend to the Manifest and the Nonmanifest
〔2.1〕One line of stanza, two worlds. “These two, bodily action and verbal action, both alike have the nature of the manifest and the nonmanifest” — ten characters. First ask: why should this one line be set up as half a stanza of its own? Because at one breath it cuts each of the two actions, bodily and verbal, into halves: the half that can be seen (the manifest) and the half that cannot (the nonmanifest). Every dispute in the rest of the fascicle hangs upon this one cut.
The easy error: to understand the nonmanifest as “a thought in the mind.” It is not — for the Sarvāstivādins the nonmanifest is a form-dharma, a form invisible and unresistant, gathered under the sphere of dharmas; it is neither mind nor a mental factor. It is precisely because it is adjudged a form that a challenge such as “the nonmanifest has no characteristic of form” arises (how can what has no characteristic of form count as form?), and precisely for that reason there is the great dispute in the latter half of this fascicle.
In practice: on reaching this point, set a question in your mind at once — “on what ground does a thing invisible, untouchable, and without resistance count as form?” That question is the fuse of the fascicle’s second half.
III. Bodily Manifest Action Is Shape, Not Motion
〔3.1〕The correct position of the Sarvāstivādins: the force of volition raises a bodily shape. The treatise first sets out the account of its own school: “by the force of volition, such and such a shape further arises in the body, and this is called bodily manifest action.” Puguang’s Record marks this sentence as “setting out the Sarvāstivādins and displaying the tenet of his own masters” — telling the reader plainly that this sentence is the author narrating the Sarvāstivādins’ own school, and is not language refuting another.
First ask: since bodily manifest action is a movement, why is its entity said to be “shape” and not “motion”? Because in the Sarvāstivādins’ scheme of dharma-characteristics, what the eye faculty can apprehend is only visible color (blue, yellow, red, white) and shape-form (long, short, square, round, and the rest); and if a movement is to have an entity, it can fall only into the square of shape-form. So the Sarvāstivādins say: as soon as volition sets things going, such and such shapes further arise in the body, and these shapes are bodily manifest action.
The easy error: to imagine “shape” as a process of change in physical form. What the treatise establishes is a shape at each single moment, not a stretch of continuous movement. In practice: this very point is the fuse laid for the refutation of “motion” in the next passage — continuous movement cannot serve as an entity precisely because dharmas have only moments.
〔3.2〕What the school that is refuted says. The treatise records the divergent account: “some other school says: motion is called bodily manifest action, since when the body moves it is by action that it moves.” This school maintains that the true bodily manifest action is “motion” itself — when the body moves, it is action that makes it move, and so motion is action. The three ancient commentaries agree entirely in their attribution here: Puguang’s Record marks it, “‘some other master says’ down to ‘not motion’ explains the second line. Some others, the Sāṃmitīyas, say: there is a separate moving form going from here to there, and that is called bodily manifest action”; Fabao’s Commentary marks it, “refuting the Sāṃmitīyas’ holding that motion is called bodily manifest action. ‘Since when the body moves it is by action that it moves’ is the Sāṃmitīyas’ reckoning. The body has no moments”; and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary marks it, “‘action; not motion for its entity’: the Sāṃmitīyas say motion is called bodily manifest action, and in order to refute this it says ‘not motion.’”
First ask: how does this school dare to establish “motion”? Because they do not grant that all dharmas cease momentarily — Fabao’s Commentary puts a finger on it in one line: “the body has no moments.” If the body does not cease momentarily, then there is something that moves from this place to that, and that is motion. The easy error: to suppose this a mere quarrel over names. It is not — it is the opposition of two views of time: on one side, dharmas cease as soon as they arise and there is no room at all for movement; on the other, dharmas can persist, and so there is real movement.
In practice: whenever hereafter you meet a dispute over “does such and such really exist,” look first at whether the two sides agree in their view of “the moment”; where they do not, what is being argued is not that thing at all, but time.
〔3.3〕The author’s counterstroke is a single sentence: all conditioned things have moments. The author refutes with the utmost economy: “it is in order to refute this that it says ‘not motion,’ since all conditioned dharmas have moments.” He then defines the moment: “having obtained its own entity, it perishes with nothing intervening; a dharma that has this moment is called ‘having a moment,’ just as a man with a staff is called ‘having a staff’” — having obtained its own entity, it perishes without one thought-instant intervening, and a dharma possessing that nature is called “having a moment,” just as a man holding a staff is called a man having a staff. He presses one step further: “conditioned dharmas, as soon as they obtain their own entity, must from that point, with nothing intervening, perish into nonexistence”; and since “if it arises in this place it ceases in this place,” there is “no opportunity to shift from here to another quarter.”
First ask: what is that simile of the man with a staff saying? It is saying that “having a moment” is a designation carrying an attribute — a dharma carries the attribute “perishing as soon as it obtains its entity,” and so is called having a moment, just as a man carries a staff and so is called a man having a staff. The easy error: to read “moment” as a unit of extremely short time. Here it is not a stretch of time but a property.
In practice: this definition is the sentence most often cited back to throughout the fascicle; the treatments of the continuity of the nonmanifest and of the raising and the concurrent raising in the fascicle’s second half all presuppose it.
IV. Cessation Awaits No Cause — the Hardest Inference in the Fascicle
〔4.1〕The pivot sentence of the demonstration. That school retreats a step to save itself: “if all conditioned dharmas have moments, then the sense that they do not shift to another quarter can indeed be established” — first prove that “conditioned dharmas all have moments,” and then I will grant your conclusion. The proof the author gives is a single sentence: “that is, the cessation of conditioned dharmas awaits no cause. Why so? What awaits a cause is a result; cessation is a nonexistence, and a nonexistence is not a result, and so it awaits no cause.”
First ask: what is this sentence inferring? The inference is very short: what needs a cause is a “result”; and “cessation” is a kind of “nonexistence,” and a nonexistence is not a result; therefore cessation needs no cause. And since cessation needs no cause, there is nothing whatever to hold it back — and so it ceases as soon as it arises.
The author adds a further reverse inference: “if the first did not cease, the later ought to be the same, since the later and the first are equal in the nature of existing. And since there is a perishing later, one knows that the earlier was ceasing.” If the first thought-instant did not cease, the one after ought likewise not to cease, since the two are exactly alike in the single point of “existing”; and since later on there truly is a perishing, one can see that all along it was ceasing.
The easy error: to read “cessation is a nonexistence and a nonexistence is not a result” as “after cessation there is nothing at all.” What it says is that the event of ceasing is not itself a newly arisen thing, and so cause and effect cannot be laid over it. In practice: this is one of the very few stretches of pure inference in the whole treatise, and it must be followed sentence by sentence and not by the feel of the language.
〔4.2〕The difficulty from direct perception: when firewood meets fire, is it not plainly extinguished? That school brings out direct perception: “is it not plainly seen in the world that firewood and the rest come to cessation and nonexistence through conjunction with fire?” — and adds a formidable line: no means of knowledge surpasses direct perception, and so one cannot say that all cessation awaits no cause.
The author questions back: “how do you know that firewood and the rest cease through conjunction with fire?” The other answers: because after the firewood is conjoined with fire it is no longer seen. Whereupon the author brings out the key distinction of the whole passage: not seeing admits of two explanations — is it because the fire extinguished it, or because the firewood before ceased of itself and what follows does not arise, so that, there being nothing there, it is not seen? The text offers a ready pair of instances: “as with the conjunction of wind with a lamp flame and of a hand with a bell’s sound” — wind blows on the lamp, a hand stops the bell, and the flame and the sound no longer continue; yet nobody would say that the wind and the hand “extinguished” them; they merely no longer arise.
First ask: why is this distinction fatal? Because the other party’s direct perception can establish only “it is not seen afterward,” and cannot establish “the fire made it cease”; and “not seen” accommodates both explanations. Hence the author says: “therefore this sense must be made out by inference” — this matter can be settled only by reasoning and not by the eyes.
The easy error: to suppose the author is denying direct perception. He is not — he grants that you did indeed see that phenomenon, and only points out that your interpretation was not given you by direct perception. In practice: this is a discriminating method you can carry with you — tell apart “what I saw” and “my interpretation of what I saw.”
〔4.3〕Three alternative accounts, each refuted by the author. The opponent’s camp offers three further accounts, all of which the treatise records and refutes.
The first: “some hold that with a thought and a sound the earlier is the cause and the later ceases” — a thought and a sound being extinguished by the thought-instant that follows. The author refutes: “this too is unreasonable, since the two cannot be simultaneous,” and instances doubt and knowledge, pain and pleasure, greed and hatred: two dharmas whose own characteristics are opposed cannot be simultaneous; the earlier having ceased, the later then arises — so where is there anything to extinguish it? And there is a further pursuit that is very neat: “and by whom is the very last thought and sound extinguished?” The last thought-instant has no successor; by what should it cease?
The second and third: “some hold that the cessation of a lamp flame has the nonexistence of abiding for its cause” (taking the mark of abiding as the cause of cessation) and “some hold that when a flame ceases it is by the power of dharma and non-dharma” (taking the power of dharma and non-dharma as the cause of cessation). Puguang’s Record marks the provenance of the latter two very clearly: of the first, “this is the reckoning of the Elders and the Sāṃmitīyas. ‘Abiding’ means the mark of abiding”; of the second, “this is a divergent reckoning of the Vaiśeṣikas. Dharma and non-dharma are gathered under the category of quality”; and the item of thought and sound is likewise marked, “this is a divergent master of the Vaiśeṣikas.” The author’s refutation is “both are unreasonable, since there is nothing that is not a cause” — for by such a reckoning one might at will contrive such a cause upon any conditioned dharma whatever, and then anyone may say anything and there is no settled standard; and once that is granted, “this being so, the original dispute ought to be laid to rest, since it is granted that without awaiting any other cause all have moments” — the dispute ends of itself, for both sides must then grant momentariness without an external cause.
The easy error: to take the three accounts for trivial side-matters. They are in fact three answers to one and the same question: does cessation require an external cause or not? In practice: hereafter in this fascicle, whenever you meet “does such a dharma require something else to accomplish it?”, these three refutations can serve as your template.
〔4.4〕The three grades of cooking-change: forcing the “productive cause” and the “extinguishing cause” to be one and the same. The author strikes heavily once more: if the cessation of firewood has conjunction with fire for its cause, then in the process of gradual alteration under cooking there are the three grades, low, middle, and high; at the very moment when the middle and high grades of cooking arise, the low and middle grades are ceasing. One and the same conjunction with fire produces on one side and extinguishes on the other — “the entity of the productive cause would become the extinguishing cause.” And the author blocks the line of retreat as well: even granting that where the flames differ one might contrive to distinguish two causes, then “where ash, snow, vinegar, sun, water, and earth are conjoined and can make cooking-change arise in firewood and the rest, how will you contrive to reckon the productive and the extinguishing causes as different?” Ash, snow, vinegar, sun, water, and earth can all bring about cooking-change; is each of them to be fitted out with an extinguishing cause of its own?
The opponent’s last question is very concrete: “if that is so, when it is plainly seen that water boiled dwindles away, what does the conjunction of fire accomplish in it?” Water boiled to dryness — surely the fire did something. The author’s answer is superb: the conjunction with fire strengthens the fire element, and the strengthening of the fire element “makes the mass of water arise ever more slightly in each successive stage, until at the slightest it no longer continues” — fire attends only to “making what arises afterward less each time”; it has never “extinguished” anything.
First ask: why does this answer count as a victory? Because it gives “fire has a function” a complete place, while dispensing with the role of “extinguishing cause.” The easy error: to read it as “fire does nothing.” What the author says is that what fire performs is the work of producing (making the later instants ever slighter), not the work of extinguishing.
In practice: and so the whole passage closes — “therefore there is no cause that makes dharmas cease; dharmas cease of themselves, since it is their nature to perish,” “since they have moments, motion is definitely nonexistent,” and at last back to the topic: “since by this principle motion is definitely nonexistent, that bodily manifest action is shape is established in principle.” As for why people feel that something is moving, the author accounts for that too: like the flame of burning grass spreading along, it is merely “a conceit of superiority about traveling” — an illusion that there is a “going.”
V. Whether Shape-Form Really Exists — Eight Rounds between the Sautrāntikas and the Sarvāstivādins
〔5.1〕The author changes sides. The previous engagement over, the author turns about at once: “yet the Sautrāntikas say: shape is not really existent; that is, where visible color arises abundantly on one side of a mass, just therein a long form is conventionally established . . .” — long, short, square, and round are no more than four arrangements of visible color arising abundantly on one side, sparsely on one side, abundantly on all four sides, or pervading throughout, each given a name. The treatise offers an instance everyone has experienced: a torch swung swiftly in one direction is called “long”; whirled about in a circle, it is called “round” — “therefore shape has no real form-entity of a further kind.”
The three commentaries adjudge this passage identically: Puguang’s Record marks, “‘yet the Sautrāntikas say’ down to ‘a form-entity of a further kind’: from here the author sets out the Sautrāntika sense and refutes the Sarvāstivādins”; Fabao’s Commentary marks, “‘yet the Sautrāntikas say’ down to ‘to be understood as applicable’: the author sets out the Sautrāntika sense and refutes the Sarvāstivādins”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary marks, “this is the Sautrāntika school declaring its refutation of the Sarvāstivāda school’s really existent shape-form. Hence the treatise says: yet the Sautrāntika masters hold shape not to be really existent.”
First ask: what is likeliest to leave a reader dizzy here? The change of identity. In the previous engagement the author stood with the Sarvāstivādins to refute the Sāṃmitīyas; in this one he stands with the Sautrāntikas to refute the Sarvāstivādins. The easy error: to suppose the author contradicts himself. He does not — this is precisely the form of the Kośa, and the Life of Master Vasubandhu records his manner of composing it as “establishing the sense of the Sarvāstivādins and, wherever there was a partial position, refuting it with the sense of the Sautrāntikas”: taking the Sarvāstivādins as the ground, and where a thing will not hold, refuting it with Sautrāntika doctrine.
In practice: whenever hereafter you come to a stretch of dispute, ask first, “on which side is the author standing in this stretch?”; the three commentaries almost always mark it expressly, and are the most reliable of signposts.
〔5.2〕The difficulty of apprehension by two faculties — if shape really exists, it will be apprehended by two faculties. The Sautrāntikas’ first difficulty is a very clean reduction to absurdity: “if it be said that there really exists a further kind of shape-form, then one form ought to be apprehended by two faculties” — if long, short, square, and round have an entity besides, then on one and the same mass of form the eye sees its length and the body can also feel out its length, and one and the same form is apprehended by two faculties, the eye and the body; whereas by the Abhidharma scheme of characteristics, “in principle no form-sphere is apprehended by two faculties.” Puguang’s Record explains the line of the reasoning sentence by sentence, saying, “this explains the stanza’s eighth line, ‘since it would be apprehended by two faculties.’ The Sautrāntika masters say: your standing tenet . . .” and so on, pointing out that the Sautrāntikas are striking back with the Sarvāstivādins’ own standing tenet.
First ask: how do the Sarvāstivādins save themselves? They answer: what is felt is in fact only touch, not shape; it is only because touch and shape are in one mass and inseparable from each other that on apprehending touch one can recollect shape — just as seeing the color of fire one recollects its warmth, or smelling a flower’s scent one recollects its color. Puguang’s Record marks this as “‘touch and shape’ down to ‘can recollect the flower’s color’: the Sarvāstivādins save their position.”
The easy error: to read “recollect” as vague association. The Sarvāstivādins’ rescue has a strict condition — “the two dharmas here are definitely inseparable, and so by apprehending one the other can be recollected”: the two dharmas must be definitely inseparable. That very condition is where the next difficulty applies its leverage.
〔5.3〕The Sautrāntikas strike back and the Sarvāstivādins save themselves again. The Sautrāntikas fasten at once on that condition: “there is no touch definitely inseparable from shape; how then can apprehending touch recollect shape with certainty?” — touch and shape are not definitely inseparable (one and the same touch may go with different shapes); on what ground do you recollect shape with certainty from touch? Puguang’s Record marks this as “down to ‘can recollect shape’: the Sautrāntikas object.” The Sautrāntikas press one layer further: if the two are not definitely in one mass and yet shape can still be recollected from touch, then visible color too ought to be recollected with certainty from touch; or else shape-form too ought to be as indefinite as visible color, and then on apprehending touch one ought not to know shape — “but in fact it is not so.” And they add an instance: many shapes are seen upon brocade; are there then many real shapes in one place?
The Sautrāntikas change tack again and strike from the side of atoms: “again, whatever is a real form with resistance must have real atoms of a further kind of its own. Yet there is no atom called long and the rest” — every real form with resistance ought to have atoms of its own class, yet there has never been an atom called “long”; and so long and short can only be “conventionally established within the differing marks of many things arrayed in such and such a way.” Puguang’s Record marks it, “‘again, whatever there is’ down to ‘conventionally establishing long and the rest’: the Sautrāntikas object again.”
The Sarvāstivādins save themselves again: then let it be said that the atoms of shape-form arrayed in this way are called long and the rest. The Sautrāntikas cite this and refute it: “this is mere partisanship, since it is not thoroughly granted” — it is only a statement partial to one’s own school, and the two parties do not grant it in common; for shape-form has no atoms whose own characteristic is thoroughly granted, as visible color has, and whence then the “assembling and arraying”? Puguang’s Record marks this as “‘if it be said that just by’ down to ‘assembled and arrayed’: the Sautrāntikas cite the Sarvāstivādins’ rescue and refute it.”
The Sarvāstivādins offer a further instance from daily life: “is it not plainly seen that earthen vessels and the like have their visible appearance alike while their shapes differ” — the same color of clay, and yet the vessel-shapes differ (from which it appears that shape has an entity of its own). Puguang’s Record marks it, “‘is it not plainly seen’ down to ‘while their shapes differ’: the Sarvāstivādins save their position.” The Sautrāntikas answer beautifully: is this not exactly what I said — “as with many ants, whose appearance is no different, and yet arrayed in a line or in a ring their shape differs”; every ant in a swarm looks the same, and yet ranged in a line or in a ring the shape differs. Puguang’s Record marks it, “‘has it not already been made out’ down to ‘ought in principle to be so’: the Sautrāntikas refute again.”
The last difficulty is the dark and the distance: looking at a tree stump in the dark or from afar, one makes out only its shape and not its color, from which it appears that shape exists independently of visible color. The Sautrāntikas explain it through: precisely because in the dark and at a distance the color cannot be seen clearly, one gives rise only to the discrimination of long and short; just as looking at a crowd of people from afar, one knows only that it is a marching army and not the several particular marks — “because at times one does not know visible color and shape and knows only a general mass.” Puguang’s Record marks it, “‘knows only a general mass’: the Sautrāntikas explain it through. Because in the dark and at a distance one looks at the mass of visible color.”
First ask: what is to be remembered from these eight rounds? Remember the criterion, not who won: the whole engagement argues one sentence only — are long, short, square, and round “another kind of thing,” or “an arrangement of the same kind of thing”? The easy error: to suppose one ought to pick a side when the reading is done. The treatise passes no sentence here, and the words of both parties stand in the treatise together.
In practice: this passage is one of the finest models of debate in the whole treatise. Whenever hereafter you meet any dispute over “does such and such really exist,” you can measure it with the three tools used here: can it be reduced to absurdity (apprehension by two faculties), does it have atoms of its own (the test of real form), and can it be explained away by differences of array (the test of conventional establishment)?
〔5.4〕What the Sautrāntikas establish as bodily manifest action — a one-sentence disclosure. The author closes with a question: “since both motion and shape have been set aside, what do you of the Sautrāntika school establish as bodily manifest action?” Motion refuted and real shape refuted, what do you establish? The Sautrāntikas answer: “we establish shape as bodily manifest action, but as a convention and not as a real thing.” Puguang’s Record marks it here with the utmost clarity: the question is “since the Sāṃmitīya masters’ motion as bodily manifest action and the Sarvāstivādins’ real shape as bodily manifest action have both been set aside, what do you of the Sautrāntika school establish,” and the answer is “‘we establish shape as bodily manifest action, but as a convention and not as a real thing’: the Sautrāntikas answer.”
First ask: what kind of answer is this? It is “keep the name in use, refuse the entity” — the name shape is retained to serve as bodily manifest action, but only conventionally established. This is the standing method of the Sautrāntikas.
Ask a layer deeper: what then is bodily action? The Sautrāntikas answer: “if action established in dependence upon the body is called bodily action, then the volition that can move the body in its various ways, proceeding by the gate of the body, is called bodily action” — the real action is that volition which can make the body perform its various movements; because it proceeds in dependence upon the gate that is the body, it is called bodily action. Verbal action and mental action likewise. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary restates it here: “in the Sautrāntika school shape is bodily manifest action, a convention and not a real thing. Shape, though it is the manifest, is not action” — separating “manifest” and “action” with perfect clarity.
The easy error: to take “the three actions have volition for their entity” as the author’s settled position. In this fascicle it is one of two parties recorded; the Vaibhāṣikas at once conclude by reverting to their own school: “the Vaibhāṣika masters say: shape is really existent, and so bodily manifest action has shape-form for its entity, and the entity of verbal manifest action is just vocal sound.” Both accounts stand in the treatise.
In practice: this parting of ways is the fuse for the fascicle’s second half — precisely because the Sautrāntikas gather action up into volition, the nonmanifest will be turned by them into “a continuum of the seeds of volition”; the whole of the next great dispute grows out of here.
〔5.5〕If manifest action is definitely nonexistent, what of the nonmanifest — the Sautrāntikas answer a round for themselves first. At the end of this passage the treatise sets up three further questions, each tighter than the last. The first: since shape is conventional, “if that is so, manifest action is definitely nonexistent”; and manifest action being nonexistent, the nonmanifest of the desire realm ought also to be absent (since the nonmanifest arises in dependence upon the manifest), and “this becomes a great fault.” The Sautrāntikas answer: “such a great fault we have a principle by which to fend off” — from the two spoken of above, bodily manifest and verbal manifest, there arises by a superior volition a certain difference of volition, and this is called the nonmanifest. The second question: what fault is there in this? “This ought rather to be called action that turns along with the mind, since the nonmanifest of absorption turns together with the mind” — since your nonmanifest arises from volition, it ought to turn together with the mind at the same time; how then does it differ from the nonmanifest that turns along with the mind produced by absorption? The Sautrāntikas answer: “there is no such fault, since it is produced by the superior volition that resolves and the superior volition that sets in motion” — it is drawn forth by the resolving volition and the setting-in-motion volition, and is not of that class which turns together with the mind. And they add a conceding line: even granting that there is manifest action, manifest action too must rely upon the force of volition, “since its own nature is dull.”
First ask: why is the second question keen? Because it seizes the Sautrāntikas’ soft place — if you gather the nonmanifest up into volition, it becomes very hard to say that it does not turn along with the mind. The easy error: to read the Sautrāntikas’ answer as equivocation. Their distinction is in fact very clear: “being drawn forth by volition” and “turning together with the mind” are two different things; the former is a sequence of cause and effect, the latter a simultaneous co-arising.
Look again at one sentence within the first question — “if that is so, why does the sūtra say that there are two kinds of action?” The Sautrāntikas take the opening to redefine the action that is volition and the action of having willed: what arises at the stage of preliminary effort is the “deliberating volition,” what arises once one has deliberated is the “volition that does the deed,” and “doing the deed to be done in accordance with what was deliberated before, moving the body and issuing speech, is called the action of having willed.” ⇒ The Sautrāntikas have not thrown away the sūtra text; they have only shifted where the text comes down, from “form” to “volition.” In practice: to judge whether a school is “denying outright,” look at whether it has thrown away the sūtra text; one that has merely shifted where it comes down is not denying outright.
VI. Whether the Nonmanifest Really Exists — the Vaibhāṣikas’ Eight Proofs
〔6.1〕The stanza has only ten characters, and yet it is a table of contents. “Because it says three, and says form without outflows, and says increase, and says not doing, and so on” — it says three kinds of form, says form without outflows, says that (meritorious action) increases, says that (having another do a deed and) not doing it, and so on. First ask: why is the stanza so short? Because it is a list of evidence, not the argument itself; every word of it points to a passage of sūtra. Puguang’s Record, marking the Sautrāntikas’ refutations, numbers them one by one, saying “below, the Sautrāntikas refute the eight foregoing proofs; this is the refutation of the first proof”; and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary likewise has “the eight proofs above prove the nonmanifest real. From here the Sautrāntikas explain the foregoing through” — all three count eight proofs.
The eight, set out, are these: ① the sūtra says form is of three kinds, and the third has form yet is invisible and unresistant — if it is not the nonmanifest, what is it? ② the sūtra says there is form without outflows — if it is not the nonmanifest, what form can be without outflows? ③ the sūtra says meritorious action increases, and it goes on increasing even when another mind has arisen or when there is no mind — without the nonmanifest, by what does it increase? ④ one dispatches another to do a deed and does not do it oneself, and yet a path of action is accomplished — without the nonmanifest, by what is it accomplished? ⑤ the sūtra says that the dharma sphere is invisible and unresistant and does not say “without form” — from which it appears that there is form within the dharma sphere. ⑥ without the nonmanifest, there being no speech and the rest in absorption, the eight limbs of the noble path fall short. ⑦ without the nonmanifest, after the precepts are received there is no entity of discipline continuing on, and on what ground is he still called a monk? ⑧ the sūtra says that the discipline of abstaining from killing and the rest is called “the discipline that is a dyke,” able to dam and hold back transgression for a long time — “a thing without entity cannot be called a dyke.”
The easy error: to read these eight as eight independent theses. They are in fact eight applications of one and the same method of inference: there is a slot standing empty in the sūtras, and only the nonmanifest will fit it. In practice: whenever hereafter you see an argument that “such a dharma must really exist,” look first whether it is of this type; if it is, there is only one way of refutation — find another thing that fits the slot as well.
〔6.2〕The author’s closing words and the sentence that lays the dispute to rest. The Vaibhāṣikas conclude: “by these proofs it is known that nonmanifest form really exists.” And after the whole train of refutation has ended, the author lays the dispute to rest with his own hand: “let these many disputes rest here for now”; whereupon the Vaibhāṣika masters conclude by reverting to their own school: “the Vaibhāṣika masters say: there is a real thing called nonmanifest form, and this is the tenet of my school.”
First ask: who says these two sentences, and what is the difference? The first is the author’s laying the dispute aside; the second is the Vaibhāṣikas declaring their own position. The treatise closes the passage with this and adds no sentence of judgment — and this is of the utmost importance: it is the standard form of “recording both parties without adjudication.”
The easy error: to read “this is the tenet of my school” as the author’s own confession. It is the Vaibhāṣikas’ confession; Puguang’s Record marks it here, “‘the Vaibhāṣika masters’ down to ‘the tenet of my school’: the Sarvāstivādins conclude by reverting to their own school.” In practice: when you meet the first person in reading a treatise, first make sure who is speaking — within this fascicle the word “I” changes owners at least twice.
VII. The Sautrāntikas Refute the Eight Proofs One by One
〔7.1〕The blanket denial, and the first pattern of refutation: find another thing to fill the slot. The Sautrāntikas’ blanket denial is a single sentence: “the Sautrāntika masters say: these proofs, though many and of all kinds of marvelousness, are nevertheless unreasonable.” Fabao’s Commentary marks it, “on the treatise’s ‘the Sautrāntika masters say’ down to ‘nevertheless unreasonable’: the Sautrāntikas deny the foregoing proofs — that there is a separate real entity of the nonmanifest is unreasonable.”
The method of refuting the first proof is just the “find another thing to fill the slot” spoken of above: the third kind of form, invisible and unresistant, may be the form in the object-field of absorption obtained by cultivating absorption — “the yogins say: when one cultivates the meditative absorptions, the form in the object-field of absorption produced by the force of absorption”; it is invisible because it is not the object-field of the eye faculty, and unresistant because it does not obstruct a place. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary agrees entirely here, giving “as for the three forms, they are the form in the object-field of absorption and not nonmanifest form.”
The Sarvāstivādins at once turn and challenge: since it is invisible and unresistant, on what ground is it still called “form”? The Sautrāntikas answer very neatly: the explaining through of this difficulty is “the same as with the nonmanifest” — we are under one difficulty together; answer me as you answer yourself.
First ask: does this manner of answering, “the same difficulty,” count as evasion? It does not. It points out that the other party’s difficulty is a double-edged blade: if you can explain why the nonmanifest is form, I shall explain the form in the object-field of absorption with the same explanation. The easy error: to suppose that the Sautrāntikas have granted that the form in the object-field of absorption really exists. They say only that “this slot need not be filled by the nonmanifest alone.”
In practice: to refute an argument of the “only explanation” type, the standard technique is to supply a second explanation — one need not prove it better; it is enough to prove that it holds just as well, and the original argument’s claim of uniqueness lapses.
〔7.2〕The section on form without outflows: three accounts side by side and a short exchange. In refuting the second proof, the Sautrāntikas bring out first the yogins’ explanation: “within the form produced by the force of absorption, that produced in dependence upon an absorption without outflows is said to be without outflows.” Another master gives a divergent explanation — that the form on the body of one beyond training and all outer form are without outflows, since they are not what the outflows depend upon for their increase; Puguang’s Record marks this as “‘another master says’ down to ‘obtain the name without outflows’: setting out a divergent explanation. Some other master of similes says.”
Whereupon there is a short and dense exchange. The Sarvāstivādins object: that being so, why does the sūtra say “as for dharmas with outflows, they are all the eye whatever, and so on at length” (speaking of form as with outflows throughout)? Puguang’s Record marks it, “the Sarvāstivādins object. Why does the sūtra say that dharmas with outflows are the fifteen elements.” The masters of similes answer: that is said from the side of its not being the counteragent of the outflows. The Sarvāstivādins press again: then one and the same thing is both with outflows and without outflows. The masters of similes ask back, “if so, what fault is there?” The Sarvāstivādins answer: the fault of mixture. The masters of similes answer: when it is called with outflows with regard to this principle, it was not with regard to this principle called without outflows, and conversely likewise; each is said with regard to one sense, and where is the mixture?
First ask: where is the technical point of this short passage? In “one thing may receive different names with regard to different senses.” The easy error: to read “mixture” as logical contradiction. It means disorder in the system of names and characteristics; and the masters of similes’ answer is precisely that so long as one marks with regard to which sense a thing is said, the system is not disordered.
In practice: this is Abhidharma’s general solution for “multiple adjudications of a single dharma”; further on, in treating how one dharma extends over several natures and several realms, the treatise resorts to this move again and again.
〔7.3〕The section on the increase of merit: the seeds of volition make their first formal entrance. In refuting the third proof, the Sautrāntikas bring out the explanation of the masters of the norm of former times: meritorious action increases by the force of the very nature of things — what the donor gives is enjoyed by the recipient, the merit gathered and benefited differs, and so afterward, though the donor’s mind take some other thing for its object, “the subtle continuum perfumed by that earlier volition which took the giving for its object goes on gradually transforming and differentiating as it arises, and by this it can in time to come draw forth many fruits.” Puguang’s Record marks it, “below, the refutation of the third proof. As for the increase of merit, it is the explanation of the Sautrāntika masters of the norm of former times.”
This passage is the fullest statement of the Sautrāntika “seed” doctrine in this fascicle, and three words are to be seized in reading it: perfuming (the earlier volition leaves a trace), continuity (the trace is handed on instant by instant), and transformation and differentiation (there is change in the handing on, and so a new fruit can be drawn forth).
The Sarvāstivādins ask back: how should the differences of merit in another (the recipient) produce a transformation in this continuum of mine? The Sautrāntikas answer: this difficulty is “the same as with the nonmanifest” — you cannot make it out either. And they strike back with something heavier: “and how should he, by differences of merit and benefit in another continuum, cause a really existent nonmanifest dharma to arise besides within another continuum?” On my side there is only a continuum undergoing change; on yours a really existent dharma must arise out of nothing — the difficulty is yours, not mine. Puguang’s Record marks this as “‘if it be asked how’ down to ‘a nonmanifest dharma arises’: the Sautrāntikas cite the difficulty and question it back.”
Then comes the question and answer on merit without a support. Question: with no recipient to give to, how does merit increase? The Sautrāntikas answer: also by the volition that repeatedly practices taking that object-field for its object, “so that even in dreams it turns along at all times.” And then the Sautrāntikas object in return to the Sarvāstivādins: “you proponents of the nonmanifest, since in merit without a support you have no manifest action, whence should you have a nonmanifest?” With no bodily or verbal movement, where does your nonmanifest come from?
The author at last cites a sūtra to refute a divergent master who has gone too far (the one who maintains that even merit with a support rests on repeatedly practiced volition alone): the sūtra says that after a monk has received what was given he enters the immeasurable states of mind, and the donor’s merit at that time increases at all times — “but is there necessarily always a superior volition taking that matter for its object?” The donor is not necessarily giving rise to that volition at every moment. And so one must come back to “the subtle continuum perfumed by volition goes on gradually transforming and differentiating as it arises, and this is decidedly the reasonable account.” Puguang’s Record marks this as “‘if that were so, the sūtra says’ down to ‘decidedly the reasonable account’: the author cites a sūtra to refute the divergent master’s account.”
First ask: whom is the author striking here? He is striking a wayward branch within the Sautrāntikas, not the Sarvāstivādins. The easy error: to read this passage as the author changing sides. In practice: in reading passages of dispute, keep track at every moment of “which way is this arrow flying?”; within this fascicle the author looses more than one arrow at his own side.
〔7.4〕The section on having another act: the path of action and that Venerable. In refuting the fourth proof, the Sautrāntikas give the correct account: by the original preparatory effort, when the messenger has done the deed as instructed, “by the very nature of things the subtle continuum on the instructor’s side is made to arise transforming and differentiating”; and “it should be known that just this subtle continuum transforming and differentiating is what is called the path of action” — this being a conventional establishing of the name of the cause upon the result, since it is the result drawn forth by bodily and verbal action. Puguang’s Record marks it, “below, the refutation of the fourth proof.”
The treatise sets out in passing the divergent account of the Venerable: that within the appropriated aggregates one is touched by the sin of killing by giving rise to volition at the three times, “I shall kill,” “I am killing,” and “I have killed.” Puguang’s Record gives his name, “the Venerable means Dharmatrāta,” and Fabao’s Commentary likewise gives, “on the treatise’s ‘yet the Venerable says’ down to ‘I am killing, I have killed’: setting out a divergent reckoning. This is the reckoning of Dharmatrāta” — the two commentaries agree entirely in the attribution. The author’s treatment of it refutes in part and accepts in part: if merely giving rise to volition at the three times completed the path of action, then when one’s mother has in fact not been harmed but one supposed oneself to have harmed her, a deed of immediate retribution would be accomplished, which is wrong; yet if these three volitions arise in a matter of one’s own doing that is not a killing by mistake, “if it is said in this way, it is after all not unreasonable.”
First ask: is this treatment of “refuting one half and accepting the other” common? In this treatise it is very common, and it tries the reader most of all. The easy error: to see “not unreasonable” and take it for the author’s wholesale acceptance. He accepts only the version that has had a qualifying condition added to it.
In practice: when reading ancient treatises and meeting double negatives (“not unreasonable,” “not without sense”), stop and see clearly what has been qualified; the qualifier is where the judgment lies.
〔7.5〕The sentence that sets the key: alike hard to know, and no grudge borne. The Sarvāstivādins here voice the most emotional question in the whole fascicle: “why do you bear a grudge against the nonmanifest in particular and definitely deny it as nonexistent, while granting a perfumed subtle continuum transforming and differentiating?” — both being equally invisible, on what ground do you grant seeds and not the nonmanifest? Puguang’s Record marks this as “‘why against the nonmanifest’ down to ‘transforming and differentiating’: the Sarvāstivādins complain.”
The author’s answer falls into two layers. The first is a posture: “this and that are alike hard to know, and here I bear no grudge against either” — both sides are hard to know, and I have no ill will. Only the second layer is the reason: since you grant that a path of action is of the class of mind, and yet would say that when the matter is brought to completion by bodily preparatory effort a further nonmanifest dharma arises within the instructor’s body apart from mind and body — “a tenet such as this cannot make one glad”; whereas if it be said that it is just this continuum of mind that arises transforming and differentiating by force of that, “a tenet such as this can make one glad,” since by the transforming and differentiating of the continuum of mind and the rest alone a future fruit can be produced.
First ask: what exactly is the author refusing? Not “things that cannot be seen,” but the step of “setting up a new dharma apart from mind and body.” The easy error: to read it as the author’s opposing all invisible dharmas.
In practice: this is the passage in the whole fascicle from which most can be learned — a debate may be as keen as you like while the heart bears no grudge. The author first declares that he bears no ill will, and then presses his reasons to the end; posture and reason are kept apart, and neither is discounted.
〔7.6〕The refutation of the remaining four proofs: form in the dharma sphere, the eight limbs of the path, individual liberation, and the dyke. The refutation of the fifth proof is very short: the reason the dharma sphere is not said to be “without form” is that there is the invisible and unresistant form gathered under the dharma sphere in the object-field of absorption spoken of above, and it need not be the nonmanifest. Puguang’s Record marks it, “‘again, as to the dharma sphere’ down to ‘form gathered under the dharma sphere’: this refutes the fifth proof.”
The refutation of the sixth proof is a complete exchange. The Sautrāntikas first make the Sarvāstivādins speak for themselves: while one is in the path, whence right speech, right action, and right livelihood? Is there truly a raising of words, a doing of deeds, a begging for robes? The Sarvāstivādins answer: there is not; it is that at that time a nonmanifest of a class without outflows is obtained, and after emerging from contemplation one is able by the force of what went before to give rise to the three right ones and not the three wrong — “since the name of the result is conventionally established upon the cause.” The Sautrāntikas take it up at once: “if that is so, why do you not accept this sense?” — the name of the result being likewise established upon the cause, I say that what is obtained in the path is a “resolve and support” and not a nonmanifest, and the eight limbs of the noble path can be established just as well; why will you not accept it? Puguang’s Record marks it, “‘if that is so, how’ down to ‘the eight limbs of the noble path’: the Sautrāntika masters say”; and Fabao’s Commentary marks the same passage with “on the treatise’s ‘let them first say’ down to ‘begging for a support and the rest, or not’: the Sautrāntikas ask the Sarvāstivādins in return” and “on the treatise’s ‘there is not’: the Sarvāstivādins answer,” the two commentaries agreeing in attribution. The treatise sets out besides the account of a divergent Sautrāntika master: that it is merely a matter of saying “the not doing of wrong speech and the rest” and taking that as a limb of the path, with the instance that among the eight worldly dharmas “not gaining robes and food” is not a further real entity; Puguang’s Record marks it, “‘another master says’ down to ‘this too ought to be so’: setting out a divergent Sautrāntika account.”
The refutations of the seventh and eighth proofs are taken together: the discipline of individual liberation is a matter of setting up a limit undertaken by the force of a resolve of intention, so as to hold off the unwholesome actions of body and speech; and to the Sarvāstivādins’ earlier objection that “once a mind of another object has arisen there ought to be no discipline,” the Sautrāntikas explain it through: “since by the force of perfuming, at the time when a fault is about to arise a single act of recollection stops it.” Puguang’s Record marks it, “‘if a mind of another object arises’ down to ‘a recollection stops it’: citing the Sarvāstivādins’ earlier objection and explaining it through.” The discipline that is a dyke runs the same way — one first sets up a vowed limit definitely not to do what is unwholesome, and afterward, by repeated recollection and by conscience and shame being present, restrains and upholds oneself, “and so the sense of a dyke is upheld by the mind.” At the end the author reproaches them in one line: “if transgression of the discipline were held off by a nonmanifest, there ought to be nobody who transgresses through loss of mindfulness” — if a nonmanifest were truly holding the door, how should anyone lose mindfulness and break the precepts? Puguang’s Record marks this as “this refutes the eighth proof.”
First ask: have these eight refutations a common skeleton? They have — wherever the Sarvāstivādins would set up a real dharma, the Sautrāntikas put in a function of the continuum of mind. The easy error: to suppose the Sautrāntikas deny that discipline exists. What they deny is only that “discipline is an entity of the class of form”; of discipline’s function, its continuity, and its holding off of wrongdoing they cancel not one item.
In practice: this whole stretch gives the reader a most serviceable measure — tell apart “does this function exist?” and “does this function require an entity to carry it?” Many disputes in the whole treatise, taken apart to the bottom, are just this one question.
VIII. The Great Elements That Produce the Nonmanifest Differ from Those upon Which the Manifest Depends
〔8.1〕One line of stanza, one reason. “These great elements that produce it differ from those upon which the manifest depends” — the great elements that produce the nonmanifest are not the same set as those upon which manifest action depends. The reason is a single sentence: “the nonmanifest arises from great elements different from those of the manifest. Why so? Because for one combination to have a subtle result and a coarse result is unreasonable.” For one and the same combination of the four great elements to produce at once a subtle result (the nonmanifest) and a coarse one (the manifest) is unreasonable. Puguang’s Record marks the outline of this passage as “‘it was said above that the nonmanifest’ down to ‘or is there a difference’: below, the second, explaining what produces it.”
First ask: why can the subtle and the coarse not have one source? Because in the Sarvāstivādins’ causal scheme, the results produced by one set of four great elements ought to be of equal grade; for one and the same set of causes to produce two results of vastly different class would throw the marks of cause and effect into disorder. The easy error: to suppose this is saying that “the nonmanifest is higher than the manifest.” It is not — subtle and coarse here are the fineness and grossness of resistance, not a matter of value.
In practice: this item looks trifling, and yet it is the ground floor of the two later lines of stanza, “arising from different great elements” and “not from different great elements”; those two lines are precisely counting how many sets of these great elements there are.
IX. The Nonmanifest of the Desire Realm from the Second Thought-Instant On Depends upon Past Great Elements
〔9.1〕Why past great elements have to be brought in. “In the desire realm the nonmanifest thereafter arises in dependence upon past great elements” — only for the nonmanifest affiliated to the desire realm, from after the first moment on, does it all arise from past great elements. First ask: why is it arranged so? Because the nonmanifest of the desire realm must be carried on by the great elements on which the very first moment of manifest action depended; that set of great elements passes in a single instant, and if the nonmanifest thereafter is still to have a support, it can only depend upon the set that has passed.
The text accounts for the role of the great elements upon the present body: “the great elements of the present body can serve only as a support, and as the raising cause and the concurrently raising cause each in its own order” — the present great elements serve only as a “support,” and serve in order as the raising cause and the concurrently raising cause. And it gives a very vivid simile: “as a wheel runs upon the ground, with the hand and the ground for its support” — the wheel can run, the force of the hand that pushes being one kind of support (like the raising cause) and the force of the ground that bears it another (like the concurrently raising cause).
The easy error: to read “depends upon past great elements” as “the nonmanifest resides in the past.” The nonmanifest itself is still a present or future dharma; only its support is taken from the past. In practice: this item brings in the pair of words “raising / concurrently raising” for the first time — the same pair will be used again in the fascicle’s closing passage on the raising of action by mind, and the two places should be read together.
X. Action with Outflows Depends on the Great Elements of Its Own Level, Action without Outflows Follows the Place of Birth
〔10.1〕Three reasons hold up one line of stanza. “With outflows depends on its own level; without outflows follows the place of birth.” Bodily and verbal action with outflows of the desire realm is produced by desire-realm great elements, and so on up to the fourth meditative absorption, whose action is produced by the great elements of that level — realm and level being of a piece. Bodily and verbal action without outflows has no level of its own, and can only be produced by the great elements of whatever level the practitioner is presently born in.
The treatise gives three reasons: “because dharmas without outflows do not fall within the realms; because there are definitely no great elements that are without outflows; and because it is by the force of their support that what is without outflows arises.” First ask: what does each of the three govern? The first says that what is without outflows does not belong to the three realms, and so has no “own level” to speak of; the second says that no great element is itself without outflows, so that the producer of action without outflows can only be great elements with outflows; the third says that what enables what is without outflows to arise is precisely the force of its support.
The easy error: to suppose that “action without outflows is produced by great elements with outflows” is a contradiction. It is not — the producer and the produced may be of different natures, and this same item will be used again later in the fascicle in treating that the great elements are not abandoned by seeing.
In practice: this is an excellent point of self-examination — whenever you read that “a certain dharma is produced by a certain dharma,” ask separately once about the nature of the producer and the nature of the produced.
XI. The Class of the Nonmanifest and the Manifest: Appropriated, Outflowing, of the Class of Sentient Beings, Unconcentrated and Concentrated
〔11.1〕First pin down a few technical terms. The stanza gives seven or eight adjudications at one breath, and three words must be set up before reading it: appropriated (is it that portion which consciousness appropriates as its own entity and which can give rise to pain and pleasure?), homogeneous (is it produced by a homogeneous cause?), and of the class of sentient beings (does it belong to a sentient being?).
The treatise says: the nonmanifest is unappropriated, “since it has no alterability and resistance”; it is also of homogeneous nature, and the word “also” in the stanza carries a further account — “the word ‘also’ shows that a portion of it is momentary, namely the first without outflows,” the first thought-instant of nonmanifest without outflows being not homogeneous but momentary; the rest are “all of homogeneous nature, that is, produced by a homogeneous cause.” As for the class of sentient beings, “it belongs to sentient beings alone, since it arises in dependence upon the inner body.”
First ask: why must that word “also” be explained specially? Because the stanza is extremely economical, and the addition or removal of one word admits or excludes a whole class of dharmas. Puguang’s Record commonly supplies instances at such places, and Fabao’s Commentary likewise marks the outline of this passage as “on the treatise’s ‘these manifest and nonmanifest, what is their class,’ the two stanzas below are the third main division, explaining the appropriated and the classes.” The easy error: to see “also homogeneous” and take it that all of it is homogeneous; the first thought-instant of what is without outflows is precisely the exception.
In practice: in reading the stanzas one should form a habit — whenever you meet the words “also,” “only,” “all,” or “the rest,” stop and ask what it is taking in and what it is letting go.
〔11.2〕The unconcentrated nonmanifest and the nonmanifest of absorption: the one several, the other shared. The nonmanifest of the desire realm is “homogeneous, appropriated, arising from different great elements”; and as to “different great elements,” the treatise explains itself: “the words ‘arising from different great elements’ show that the seven limbs of body and speech are each produced by separate great elements” — three of body and four of speech, seven limbs in all, each with its own set of four great elements. The nonmanifest produced in absorption is the reverse: the discipline of the meditative absorptions and the discipline without outflows “both depend upon what is nourished by absorption,” being unappropriated and not produced from different great elements; the treatise explains itself: “the words ‘not from different great elements’ show that this nonmanifest has its seven limbs produced from one and the same set of four great elements,” the reason being that “the great elements on which it depends are, like the mind, but one and admit of no difference.”
First ask: why must the unconcentrated levels be several and the level of absorption shared? Because the nonmanifest of the unconcentrated levels arises along with several distinct bodily and verbal movements, and the movements being several, their supports are naturally several; while the nonmanifest of the level of absorption arises along with the mind, and the mind of absorption being one, its support is one as well. The easy error: to read “the seven limbs from one and the same set of four great elements” as the seven limbs merging into one. They do not — the seven limbs are still seven; they merely share one support.
In practice: this pair of contrasts yields a rule that can be extended — the number of supports follows the number of what raises them. One mind, one support; seven movements, seven supports.
〔11.3〕Does manifest action swell the body — a very concrete pursuit. The treatise inserts here a most homely question and answer: when manifest action arises, must the original bodily measure be destroyed? If it must, then the maturational form already cut off could be continued anew, contrary to the Vaibhāṣika tenet; if it need not, how should one place contain two bodily measures? The answer is: there are further newly arisen homogeneous great elements which produce manifest action without destroying the original body. The pursuit is not over: then the place where manifest action arises ought to be larger than before. The treatise’s answer is only eight characters — “there are interstices in the body, and so they can be contained.”
First ask: this exchange looks trifling; why is it kept? Because it is a demonstration of pressing an abstract characteristic down into the concrete: having said that manifest action is produced by newly arisen great elements, one must answer “where is it put?” The easy error: to take “interstices” for anatomy. It is a “place of containing” in the scheme of dharma-characteristics.
In practice: in reading treatises one may often learn this move — push an abstract thesis down to the most concrete scene and ask it once; whether it can answer is a good way of testing whether it is thorough.
XII. The Three Natures and Realm and Level: The Nonmanifest Extends to Two Natures, the Manifest to Three
〔12.1〕Why the nonmanifest has no indeterminate. “The nonmanifest extends only to the wholesome and unwholesome natures and has no indeterminate,” the reason being: “because the force of an indeterminate mind is feeble and inferior and cannot draw forth a strong action and make it arise, such that after the cause has ceased the result may still continue to arise.” First ask: what is this reason saying? The mark of the nonmanifest is that “the cause has ceased and the result still continues” — the movement is past, and that portion is still there. For such continuing force there must be a mind strong enough to set it going; and an indeterminate mind is too weak to set it going.
The easy error: to read “an indeterminate mind is weak” as “the indeterminate is unimportant.” Here it is called weak only as regards this one function of drawing forth a strong action. In practice: this item yields a measure for weighing actions — to see whether an action has continuing force, look first at whether the mind that set it going was strong.
〔12.2〕The manifest and volition extend to all three natures; the unwholesome only in the desire realm; the nonmanifest pervades desire and form. “What is called the rest refers to the manifest and to volition,” and these two extend to the three natures, wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate. The unwholesome nonmanifest is only in the desire realm, since in the two higher realms “the unwholesome roots and non-conscience and shamelessness have already been cut off.” The nonmanifest pervades the two realms of desire and form, “since within the formless realm there are no great elements” — the formless realm has no great elements, and the nonmanifest being produced from great elements, there naturally is none. And the treatise adds a general rule: “wherever bodily and verbal action operates, there and there alone is there discipline of body and speech.”
Someone at once poses a difficulty: then one whose body is in the desire or form realm and who has entered a formless absorption ought to have discipline (just as, when a mind without outflows arises, there is a nonmanifest without outflows). The author answers: he will not — “since that does not fall within the realms”; and moreover, if the formless realm had a nonmanifest, there ought to be a nonmanifest not produced from great elements; nor may the great elements of another realm and level be taken as its support; and besides, entering a formless absorption is precisely turning away from and abandoning the forms, “and so within that absorption form cannot be produced, since that absorption suppresses the perception of form.” The Vaibhāṣika masters add another road: discipline arises in order to counteract bad conduct, and bad conduct exists only in the desire realm, while the formless realm has toward the desire realm the four kinds of remoteness (remoteness of support, of mode of activity, of object, and of counteragent), and so within the formless realm there is no nonmanifest form.
First ask: why are so many reasons given here? Because this is a boundary question across realms, and the author blocks all four roads at once — realm, support, object, and counteragent. The easy error: to push “there is no nonmanifest in a formless absorption” into “there is no discipline in the formless realm.” What the treatise says is that the formless realm has no nonmanifest form, not that those there have no virtue.
In practice: whenever you meet an adjudication about the boundary of a realm or level, you may question yourself along these four roads: does it belong to this realm, has it a support, can it reach the object, and does it require a counteragent?
〔12.3〕Manifest form is only in the two levels with sustained thought; the desire realm has no obscured-indeterminate manifest. “Manifest form is only in the two levels that have sustained thought” — the desire realm and the first meditative absorption; above that there is no manifest. “Obscured-indeterminate manifest is definitely absent in the desire realm, and can be said to exist only in the Brahmā world,” and the treatise adduces an old story in proof: “it was once heard that Mahābrahmā uttered words of deceit and flattery” — Mahābrahmā, within his own assembly, dissembling and praising himself in order to evade the challenging questions of the monk Aśvajit.
Someone asks: since the higher levels have no speech, whence a sound sphere? Answer: “there are outer great elements which serve as cause and give rise to sound.” Another master says that the upper three meditative absorptions too have unobscured-indeterminate manifest action, and the author adjudicates, “the former account is the good one.” As for why the desire realm has no obscured-indeterminate manifest, the reason is “because there is no raising mind able to set action going” — only a mind with applied and sustained thought can set the manifest going, and the second absorption and above have no such mind; and further, “a mind that sets the manifest going is only such as is abandoned by cultivation, since the afflictions abandoned by seeing turn toward the inner gate,” while the obscured-indeterminate of the desire realm is abandoned by seeing alone, turning inward and not issuing in bodily or verbal action.
First ask: what is the axis of this whole train of adjudications? It is the mind that sets action going. Whether there is a manifest depends on whether there is a mind able to set it going. The easy error: to misread “the desire realm has no obscured-indeterminate manifest” as “the desire realm has no obscured-indeterminate.” The desire realm has obscured-indeterminate afflictions; only that class of affliction does not set the manifest going.
In practice: here for the first time the fascicle expressly puts forward the role of “the mind that sets action going”; it is the forerunner of the words “what raises” in the next stanza, and the two passages should be read continuously.
XIII. The Four Kinds of Wholesome, the Four Kinds of Unwholesome, and the Two Constant Indeterminates
〔13.1〕Four measures for the one word “wholesome.” The transitional question is put very bluntly: is it by what raises them alone that dharmas are made wholesome and unwholesome? Answer: it is not — “it is by four kinds of cause that they come to be of wholesome nature and the rest: first by the ultimate, second by their own nature, third by association, fourth by what raises them.”
Each of the four has its definition and its simile, and the text gives them with perfect regularity: the ultimate wholesome is true liberation, “since within nirvāṇa there is the utmost security and all sufferings are forever stilled, as when one is free of illness”; the intrinsically wholesome are conscience, shame, and the three wholesome roots, which “need not await association nor anything else to raise them, but are in their nature wholesome, like a good medicine”; the associated wholesome are the mind and mental factors associated with them, likened to “water mixed with medicine”; the wholesome by what raises them are bodily and verbal action and the dissociated formations, likened to “the milk drawn forth by the juice of a good medicine.” The four unwholesome answer to them one by one: the ultimate unwholesome is the dharmas of birth and death, “like a chronic disease”; the intrinsically unwholesome are non-conscience, shamelessness, and the three unwholesome roots, “like a poison”; the associated unwholesome are “like water mixed with poison”; and the unwholesome by what raises them are “like the milk drawn forth by the juice of a poison.” Puguang’s Record marks the outline of this passage as “‘the treatise says’ down to ‘as when free of illness’ explains the first line, showing the ultimate wholesome,” and in the section on the intrinsic marks, “these five, being strong and superior, are called intrinsic.”
First ask: why are the four similes ranged so regularly? Because they are deliberately ranged as a descending chain: freedom from illness (secure of itself) → good medicine (good in itself) → medicinal water (called medicine because medicine is mixed in) → milk drawn forth by the medicine’s juice (sweet because of the medicine). Wholesomeness is “borrowed” down one layer at a time, and the further along, the more it depends upon what precedes. The easy error: to read the four as four parallel kinds of wholesome. They are a chain of transmission, not four squares side by side.
In practice: this chain is the general outline of value judgment in the whole treatise. Whenever hereafter you judge a dharma wholesome or unwholesome, you may ask: is it wholesome of itself, or wholesome by association, or wholesome by what raises it?
〔13.2〕Two places of “should be pondered” — blanks the author leaves himself. The treatise leaves two questions unfinished in this section. The first: “if it be a case of obtainment and the rest raised by a mind of another class, how does it become wholesome?” How should the dissociated formations such as obtainment, raised by a defiled mind, count as wholesome? The author answers only, “this sense should be pondered.” The second: how should the nonmanifest that turns along with the mind in absorption become wholesome, being neither drawn forth by an act of attention while in absorption nor set going by the preparatory effort of an unconcentrated mind — or else the divine eye and divine ear would have to become wholesome in nature? The author answers, “upon a sense such as this one should expend some labor.”
First ask: why does the author not answer? Because these two places touch the boundary of the item “wholesome by what raises them”: the wholesome by what raises them rests upon the mind that can raise, and in these two instances the mind that raises and the dharma raised do not agree in class. The easy error: to read “should be pondered” as the author’s not knowing. It is the formulaic language for marking expressly a place awaiting study, and it is honesty and not vagueness.
In practice: when in reading ancient treatises you see “should be pondered” or “one should expend some labor,” note them down as signposts — they are the hard places the treatise itself has marked, and they are often just where the treatise masters of later ages spent most of their strength.
〔13.3〕If the ultimate unwholesome holds, is not everything with outflows unwholesome? Someone at once seizes the gap: if the dharmas of birth and death are all ultimate unwholesome, then no dharma with outflows is indeterminate or wholesome. The author’s solution is very fine: “if the matter be argued from the ultimate, it is indeed as you say; yet here it is spoken of with regard to maturation” — from the ultimate it is indeed so, but here the speaking is with regard to maturation: “of dharmas with outflows whatever, those that cannot record a maturational result are given the name indeterminate,” and those that can record a lovely maturation are said to be wholesome. As for the ultimate indeterminate, “it refers to the two unconditioned, since empty space and cessation independent of discernment are of indeterminate nature alone and there is no other gate.”
First ask: what kind of solution is this? It is changing the measure: the ultimate is one measure and maturation another, and one and the same set of dharmas may receive different names under the two. The easy error: to suppose the author contradicts himself. He does not; he has merely changed the criterion — and he says expressly that he has changed it.
In practice: this is a repetition of the move of “three actions, three measures” in the first section. Instances of “one set of dharmas, different criteria, different conclusions” are extremely numerous throughout the treatise; see the measure clearly and the numbers will not fall into confusion.
〔13.4〕Why the great elements do not become wholesome and unwholesome by what raises them. The treatise poses a further question: if the force of what raises them can make bodily and verbal action wholesome and unwholesome, then the great elements ought by the same rule to be so. Answer: “because what the mind of the doer originally intends to raise is action and not the four great elements, and so the rule cannot be extended.” What the doer’s mind intends to raise is “action,” not the great elements; the great elements are only produced incidentally and lie outside the mind’s intention.
First ask: what is the key word of this reason? It is what the intention is directed at. The force of what raises a thing dyes only what the mind is directed at. The easy error: to suppose that “raised at the same time” entails “of the same nature.” In practice: this item will be used once more at the end of the fascicle — that the great elements, though raised by a mind abandoned by seeing, are still not abandoned by seeing, rests on this very principle.
XIV. What Raises Action Is of Two Kinds: the Raising and the Concurrent Raising
〔14.1〕Two minds, two positions. “What raises manifest and nonmanifest action is of two kinds, the causal raising and the momentary raising, since the former is prior and serves as cause and the latter is present with that moment. In order the first is called the raising and the second the concurrent raising.” The treatise explains itself: “the causal raising, at the time when the action is about to be done, is able to draw it forth, and so is called the raising”; “the momentary raising, at the time when the action is being done, is inseparable from it, and so is called the concurrent raising.” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary glosses this most concisely and clearly: “the mind before the action is raised is called the causal raising, since it is prior and serves as cause. The mind together with the action is called the momentary raising, since it is of the same single moment.”
First ask: why must two be distinguished? Because a bodily or verbal action from its setting going to its completion sets at least two minds in motion — the mind that decides to do it (prior) and the mind that accompanies the doing (simultaneous). The treatise at once asks what use the concurrent raising is, and answers most vividly: “though there be a prior cause able to draw it forth, yet if there were no concurrent raising it would be like a dead man and action ought not to be established” — with only the prior decision and no mind at the time of doing, it would be like a corpse twitching, and would not count as action.
Someone poses a difficulty: how then does one who has entered a mindless absorption generate discipline? The author answers: “whoever has a mind, his action arises distinctly” — for one who has a mind, action arises distinctly; the mindless stages are a separate matter and cannot be used to deny the function of the concurrent raising.
The easy error: to read the raising and the concurrent raising as the ordinary continuity of earlier and later thought-instants. They are functional positions: one governs the drawing forth, the other the bringing to completion. In practice: this pair of words is the key tool for judging the wholesome or unwholesome nature of an action, and the whole of the next section rests upon it.
〔14.2〕The fourfold distinction: ranging four minds into two squares. The treatise sets out the four members: “there is what is the raising and not the concurrent raising, namely a mind abandoned by seeing”; what is the concurrent raising and not the raising is the five consciousnesses beginning with the eye; what is both is the mental consciousness abandoned by cultivation in all three natures; “there is what is neither the raising nor the concurrent raising, namely minds without outflows and maturation-born minds.” The reasons too are given clearly: the five consciousnesses, “being without discrimination and arising by the outer gate,” can only be the concurrent raising; the mental consciousness abandoned by cultivation, “having discrimination and arising by the outer gate,” extends to both; and minds without outflows and maturation-born minds, being “only in absorption” and “turning spontaneously without preparatory effort,” are neither.
First ask: what are the two axes of this table? One is whether there is discrimination (whether it can draw forth), the other is whether it turns by the inner gate or the outer (whether it can accompany bodily and verbal movement). The values of the four minds on these two axes range out exactly into the four members. The easy error: to read the five consciousnesses’ “being without discrimination” as their having no cognitive function. The discrimination meant here is the deliberative discrimination that can draw forth bodily and verbal action.
In practice: the fourfold method is the ordering technique most used in Abhidharma. Wherever two criteria cross, you may set out a fourfold table with your own hand, which is far more serviceable than memorizing conclusions.
〔14.3〕If a mind abandoned by seeing sets manifest form going, is that form abandoned by seeing? This section has a short and keen exchange. The Sautrāntika masters ask: if a mind abandoned by seeing sets manifest form going, that form ought to be abandoned by seeing; and if it be granted so, what fault is there? Puguang’s Record marks it, “‘if a mind abandoned by seeing sets manifest form going, the form ought to be abandoned by seeing. If it be granted to be so, what fault is there’: the Sautrāntika masters ask.” The Sarvāstivādins answer: that would “transgress the Abhidharma,” and moreover “knowledge and ignorance are not mutually opposed”; Puguang’s Record marks it, “‘that would transgress’ down to ‘not abandoned by seeing’: the Sarvāstivādins answer.”
The Sarvāstivādins at once strike back: then the great elements too ought to be abandoned by seeing, since they likewise are set going by the force of a mind abandoned by seeing. Puguang’s Record marks it, “‘if so, the great elements’ down to ‘drawn forth by that force’: the Sarvāstivādins object in return. The Sautrāntikas.” The Sautrāntikas answer: there is no such fault — just as the great elements, though raised by a wholesome mind, are neither wholesome nor unwholesome in nature. The Sarvāstivādins settle it at last: it should not be granted, since undefiled dharmas of every class are not opposed to knowledge or ignorance, and so the great elements are definitely neither abandoned by seeing nor of the not-to-be-abandoned.
First ask: what is this passage arguing? It is arguing whether “the nature of the dharma raised follows the mind that raises it.” The easy error: to see this and the earlier “the great elements do not become wholesome and unwholesome by what raises them” as two different matters. They are two applications of one and the same principle.
In practice: the passage closes with “that sūtra speaks so only with regard to the prior causal raising, and so there is no contradiction” — the sūtra’s saying that “from wrong view there arise wrong speech and wrong action” speaks of the causal raising (prior and drawing forth), not of the momentary raising (simultaneous). A debate seemingly so intricate turns out in the end to be only for the sake of finding a place for one sentence of sūtra. This is exactly the character of Abhidharma.
〔14.4〕Whether the raising and the concurrent raising are of one nature — only in the Buddha is it otherwise. Question: are the raising mind and the concurrently raising mind necessarily of one nature? Answer: “this is not settled.” If the raising mind is wholesome, the concurrent raising may extend to all three natures; and so likewise if it is unwholesome or indeterminate. There is only one exception: “only in the Sage are the raising and concurrently raising consciousnesses for the most part of one nature, with a small portion not so” — in the Buddha the raising and the concurrent raising are for the most part of one nature, with only a small portion otherwise: a wholesome raising has a wholesome concurrent raising, an indeterminate raising an indeterminate concurrent raising; and yet “at times there is a wholesome concurrent raising following upon an indeterminate raising, while there has never been an indeterminate concurrent raising following upon a wholesome raising.” The reason is “because the Buddha, the World-Honored One, in expounding the Dharma and the like, has a mind that may increase and has never flagged.”
First ask: why is the Buddha alone the exception? Because the Buddha’s mind does not fall back — it may rise from an indeterminate raising to a wholesome concurrent raising, but will not fall from a wholesome raising to an indeterminate concurrent raising. The easy error: to read “for the most part of one nature” as “necessarily of one nature.” The stanza itself says “a small portion not so.”
In practice: this section brings a set of cold, hard adjudications about mind to rest at last upon a very warm conclusion — the Buddha’s mind goes only upward, never downward. At this point in the fascicle, the line of dharma-characteristics and the line of practice and realization are joined for the first time.
XV. The Nāga Stanza: Is the Buddha Always in Absorption
〔15.1〕One sūtra stanza and one small debate. The treatise records the account of another school: that the Buddhas, the World-Honored Ones, being always in absorption, have minds that are wholesome alone and no indeterminate mind; and it adduces a sūtra stanza in proof — “the nāga when he walks is in absorption; the nāga when he stands is in absorption; the nāga when he sits is in absorption; the nāga when he lies down is in absorption.” Nāga means the great dragon, by which the sūtras designate the Buddha; the four postures of walking, standing, sitting, and lying down are line by line in absorption.
The Vaibhāṣika masters’ explanation has a fine sense of proportion: “this shows the Buddha’s intent — if he takes no delight in an unconcentrated mind, then in the four postures he is able to be always in absorption; yet at the remaining stages it is not that there arise no mind of the modes of deportment, no maturation-born mind, and no mind of penetrative effect” — what the stanza shows is the Buddha’s “intent”: so long as he takes no delight in an unconcentrated mind, in all four postures he can be always in absorption; but at the remaining stages it is not that the mind of the modes of deportment, the maturation-born mind, and the mind of penetrative effect (which are of indeterminate nature) do not arise. Fabao’s Commentary marks it here as “down to ‘the nāga when he lies down is in absorption’: setting out a divergent account.”
First ask: why do the Vaibhāṣikas take it apart in this way? Because if one bit down on the letter and insisted that the Buddha has no indeterminate mind whatever, it would conflict with the dharma-characteristics of “the Buddha has deportment and has the maturation-born.” So they read the stanza as displaying the Buddha’s inclination, and not as an exhaustive adjudication of dharma-characteristics. The easy error: to take this passage as a slighting of the Buddha. Quite the contrary — it holds fast to “the Buddha does not lose absorption” while not letting the system of dharma-characteristics contradict itself.
In practice: this is a good specimen of how the relation of sūtra stanza to treatise doctrine is handled — a sūtra stanza displays the intent, the treatise settles the characteristics; the two need not be mortised word for word.
〔15.2〕The last question: does manifest action become wholesome after the manner of the raising or of the concurrent raising? At the end of the fascicle a challenge is left: does the wholesome nature and the rest of the several manifest actions follow the manner of the raising mind or of the concurrent raising? Each side has its difficulty: if after the manner of the raising mind, the desire realm ought to have obscured-indeterminate manifest action (since the view of self and the extreme views can act as its raising); if after the manner of the concurrent raising, the manifest of individual liberation arising together with an unwholesome or indeterminate mind ought not to be of wholesome nature.
The author’s correct explanation is: “it should be said that manifest action comes to be of wholesome nature and the rest after the manner of the raising mind” — after the manner of the raising mind; yet not after the manner of that raising mind abandoned by seeing, since a raising mind abandoned by cultivation intervenes between them. And so that sūtra should be read thus: “that sūtra speaks only with regard to the causal raising that is separated off by other minds” — the sūtra speaks with regard to a causal raising separated off by other minds; and so, though a mind abandoned by seeing can act as the raising, within the desire realm there is still definitely no obscured-indeterminate manifest action.
First ask: what does this “separating off” mean? It means that between a mind abandoned by seeing and the actual issuing of bodily or verbal action a mind abandoned by cultivation must intervene; and what settles the nature of the action is the latter, not the foremost. The easy error: to read it as meaning that the mind abandoned by seeing takes no part at all. It takes part; only it does not settle the nature of the action.
In practice: the fascicle closes here, and closes upon a most typical Abhidharma move — not cancelling the point at issue, but adding a qualifier to it. With the four words “separated off by other minds” added, both horns dissolve at once. The three disciplines to be argued in the next fascicle walk out from just here.
Further Resonances: The Mirror of the Three Commentaries
The above is the sense of the treatise’s own text in this fascicle. Below, a further section is set up to gather four matters: the adjudications of the three commentaries and their divergences, Saṅghabhadra’s refutations and supplements, the divergences of Paramārtha’s earlier translation, and coordinates for parallel reading. A mirror is not the treatise; it is only looking at the same text by another way of reading. Both are recorded without adjudication, each restored to its own place.
1. Where the Three Commentaries Diverge
One commentary absent. The commentaries on this fascicle are in a special situation: Shentai’s commentary is a fragment, and the seven fascicles extant belong to the Chapter on the Elements, the Chapter on the Faculties, and the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble; the Chapter on Action is wholly wanting, and so there is no line-by-line commentary of Shentai to hang upon this fascicle. Within the extant fascicles on the Chapter on the Elements, Shentai’s commentary still has two forward references to the Chapter on Action (“in the chapter analyzing action this will be further considered” and “as is said below in the chapter on action”), from which it appears that he did once comment on the Chapter on Action, and only that portion no longer survives. The absence is marked as it stands, and text from other fascicles is not made to stand in for it. Only the phrase in the general conspectus of the whole treatise in Shentai’s first fascicle, “the chapter on action, one hundred thirty-one lines,” is a second independent source for the stanza count of this chapter, and it agrees with the interlinear note under the chapter title in the separate edition of the root stanzas.
Whether the chapter divides into three or into four. Puguang’s Record marks at the head of the chapter, “within this chapter, first the nature of the entity of action, second the explanation of the actions in the sūtras, third miscellaneous explanations of the actions,” and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary marks, “three gates in all: first the nature of the entity of action, second the explanation of the names of the actions, third miscellaneous explanations of the actions” — both dividing into three. Fabao’s Commentary alone makes it four: “the main text of this chapter divides into four: first the entity of action, second discipline and the rest, third the actions in the sūtras, fourth miscellaneous explanations of the actions.” The difference lies in the section on “discipline and the rest”: Puguang and Yuanhui gather it into the chapter on the nature of the entity of action as its third subsection (the extended explanation of the manifest and nonmanifest), while Fabao sets it up separately as a chapter-level division. The three in fact agree entirely as to the extent covered by this fascicle — all adjudge this fascicle to be the whole of the chapter on “the entity of action”; what differs is only the layer from which the next fascicle is to be hung. Recorded without adjudication.
How action gets its name: one sense or three. Puguang and Yuanhui both explain action by the single sense of “doing” (Yuanhui gives, “doing is called action, and this chapter explains it at length, hence ‘analysis’”); Fabao alone brings out three senses: “by three senses it is called action: first function, second upholding a norm, third distinguishing results.” The one takes the simplicity of the etymology, the other the fullness of sense and function. Recorded without adjudication.
The internal subdivision of this fascicle: two sections or six. Puguang divides the chapter on the nature of the entity of action into two sections only (properly explaining the nature of the entity of action, and analyzing action through the several gates); Fabao has six sections of his own, each hung with its stanza count — “the first four and a half stanzas explain the nature of the entity of action, the second one and a half stanzas explain what produces the great elements” — and thereafter lists the appropriated and the classes, analysis through the gates of sense, the four wholesome and the rest, and the two raisings. Yuanhui agrees with Puguang. ⇒ Fabao’s outline is the finest of the three and takes the stanza as its unit, which makes it the one most convenient for collating against the stanza text. Recorded without adjudication.
The two commentaries differ as to who asks the closing question “what do you establish as bodily manifest action.” On the treatise’s sentence “since both motion and shape have been set aside, what do you of the Sautrāntika school establish as bodily manifest action,” Puguang marks it as a “closing question,” and his explanation takes what is set aside to be the Sāṃmitīyas’ motion and the Sarvāstivādins’ real shape and the one questioned to be the Sautrāntikas — “since the Sāṃmitīya masters’ motion as bodily manifest action and the Sarvāstivādins’ real shape as bodily manifest action have been set aside, what do you of the Sautrāntika school establish” — so that the questioner is the author; Fabao, on the same sentence, marks it as “the Sāṃmitīyas and the Sarvāstivādins put the question,” assigning the questioner to those two schools. The two point at one and the same sentence while differing as to whose the question is. ⇒ One sentence, and the two commentaries give different questioners; recorded without adjudication; the vernacular layer of this fascicle follows Puguang’s outline and takes it as the author’s closing question. Here a further layer must be distinguished: Fabao’s mark “‘since you hold that only’ down to ‘as bodily action’: the Sarvāstivādins ask” hangs upon the next sentence, “what dharma then do you establish as bodily action,” and not upon the closing question above; while Puguang on this next sentence marks only the single word “question” and gives no school name. Each of the two sentences has its own mark, and in reading the commentaries the mark on the lower sentence may not be moved up to stand for the upper — this is the general rule of the commentaries’ sentence-by-sentence attribution, and the place in this fascicle where collating the two commentaries most easily slips out of alignment.
The posture of the author’s laying the dispute to rest: complaint or reproach. On the passage “why do you bear a grudge against the nonmanifest in particular,” Puguang marks it as “the Sarvāstivādins complain,” and Fabao marks it as “here the Sarvāstivādins reproach the Sautrāntikas for partiality of feeling.” The one marks it a plaint, the other an arraignment — Puguang inclining to neutral narration, Fabao to the tone of reproach. One and the same passage, and the two commentaries read a different temperature out of it; recorded without adjudication.
The explanation of the four wholesome: simile and counter-illumination. Puguang sets forth the four wholesome sentence by sentence with similes, his mark being “‘the treatise says’ down to ‘as when free of illness’ explains the first line, showing the ultimate wholesome,” and in the section on the intrinsic, “these five, being strong and superior, are called intrinsic”; Fabao in the section on the intrinsic goes the other way and lists the five senses of the unwholesome roots by way of counter-illumination — “this explains the second, the intrinsically wholesome. Non-conscience and shamelessness have two senses” — and thereafter lists five senses: that the unwholesome roots extend over the five categories, pervade the six consciousnesses, are of the nature of latent tendencies, make a firm and strong preparatory effort when the wholesome roots are cut off, and can set going the coarse and evil actions of body and speech. Yuanhui is the briefest here, preserving only the formulaic gloss “within it the utmost security, all sufferings wholly stilled, as when free of illness.” The three differ in their inclination as to fullness and brevity. Recorded without adjudication.
The gloss on the two raisings: Yuanhui is the fullest. Puguang in this section marks only “the distinction. ‘The treatise says’ down to ‘is called the concurrent raising’ explains the first stanza, and may be known,” and adds no gloss of his own; Yuanhui takes it apart word by word — “‘what raises is of two kinds’ is the heading”; “‘the cause and the moment of that’ is the listing of names”; “the mind before the action is raised is called the causal raising, since it is prior and serves as cause; the mind together with the action is called the momentary raising, since it is of the same single moment.” The most abstract set of words in the whole fascicle is glossed most clearly, of all places, by the commentary of outlines. Recorded without adjudication.
Each commentary’s outline terminology forms a system of its own. Puguang uses “below, the Nth”; Fabao uses “the Nth of the main text”; Yuanhui uses “from here the Nth.” In citing the “Nth” of the three commentaries one must attach it to its own house and not let one stand for another — for one and the same outline boundary the three often give different numbers. This is where reading the three commentaries most easily goes wrong, and it is recorded as it stands.
Fabao once uses “Sūtra-master.” At the end of the section on the raisings Fabao gives “this is because the Sūtra-master did not understand the tenet of my school” — designating Vasubandhu as “the Sūtra-master.” This is the usage of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle lineage (Saṅghabhadra throughout calls Vasubandhu the Sūtra-master), and its appearance in a commentary on the Kośa is well worth noticing, showing the influence of that lineage upon Fabao’s composition. Recorded without adjudication.
A one-word divergence in the root stanza as cited by Yuanhui. Yuanhui cites the last line of the root stanza as “in the Sage they are necessarily of one nature; where indeterminate, the concurrent raising may be wholesome,” using the character for “may,” where the base text has the character for “delusion.” This one-word divergence has further collateral evidence: the Taishō collation notes for this treatise record the Ming and the Palace editions as having “may,” and the separate edition of the root stanzas likewise has “may” here. Four lines of collateral evidence run one way, and the base text still has “delusion.” By the form of this collection the base-text reading is not altered; here only its divergence is recorded, the choice between them belonging to doctrinal adjudication.
2. Saṅghabhadra’s Refutations and Supplementary Explanations
The chapter name in Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises is not “Analysis of Action” but “Adjudication of Action” — the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle has “Adjudication of Action, chapter four,” the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine has “Adjudication of Action, chapter five.” To search them with the Kośa’s chapter name is bound to yield a false zero.
The gloss on the moment is expressly denied. Vasubandhu’s definition of the moment (having obtained its entity it perishes with nothing intervening, as a man with a staff is called having a staff) is upheld as settled doctrine by all three commentaries; Saṅghabhadra, however, cites it word for word and refutes it — “yet the Sūtra-master says: what is called a moment? Having obtained its entity it perishes with nothing intervening; a dharma that has this moment is called having a moment, as one has” — and adjudges, “his explanation is unreasonable, since a staff is other than the man and so it cannot be said; the simile is not of like dharma, and there is no separate dharma other than the obtaining of the entity.” His reason is that a staff and a man are two things and so “having a staff” may be said, whereas “perishing with nothing intervening after obtaining its entity” is not a separate dharma other than the dharma-entity, and the simile is not of like dharma. ⇒ This is not a refutation of an argument but an outright denial of the gloss itself. One sense with two schools, recorded together, with no adjudication of who prevails.
Cessation awaiting no cause is likewise met with an express counter-thesis. Saṅghabhadra cites “the Sūtra-master explains it thus: the cessation of conditioned dharmas awaits no cause,” and adjudges, “his explanation is unreasonable; exhaustion is just cessation, and the Buddha said that exhaustion and cessation are a mark of the conditioned” — exhaustion is cessation, and the Buddha said that exhaustion and cessation are a mark of the conditioned; being a “mark,” it is a dharma that is had, and cannot be said to be a mere “nonexistence.” He establishes by scriptural proof that “cessation too is a mark of the conditioned,” meeting head-on Vasubandhu’s “cessation is a nonexistence and a nonexistence is not a result, and so it awaits no cause.” This is the place where the two parties of this fascicle stand most sharply opposed. Recorded without adjudication.
On the dispute over shape-form the two treatises are almost word for word the same. Saṅghabhadra cites “yet the Sūtra-master says: shape is not really existent; that is, where visible color arises abundantly in one quarter” (the Kośa has “on one side,” Saṅghabhadra’s citation has “in one quarter,” a one-word divergence), then cites the difficulty of apprehension by two faculties and adjudges, “this principle is not so, since what is made out differs in mark” — what the eye makes out and what the body makes out differ in mark, and so the fault of one form apprehended by two faculties does not follow. He further cites “the Sūtra-master here says again: whatever two dharmas are definitely inseparable, therefore” and refutes it. The corresponding passage in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine gives “the supports being separate, that the entities are separate is established in principle,” and so on, almost word for word the same as in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle. ⇒ Saṅghabhadra here expressly establishes that “shape-form has atoms of its own” in order to refute the Sautrāntikas — that is, to refute the Sautrāntika position as set out by Vasubandhu. Recorded without adjudication.
A direct challenge to Vasubandhu’s closing words. “What do you of the Sautrāntika school establish as bodily manifest action? Here the Sūtra-master states their school’s position, saying: bodily manifest action is just shape, yet conventional” — Saṅghabhadra cites Vasubandhu’s closing words and goes on to press the ambiguity of the position stated: does “conventional and not real” mean that the shape of long and the rest is conventional and not real, or that “the atoms that make up the long and the rest, called shape,” are conventional and not real? What this question addresses is not the Sautrāntika school itself but Vasubandhu’s own wording. Recorded without adjudication.
The sentence that the nonmanifest is not really existent is gone over word for word. “Yet the Sautrāntikas say: this too is not real, since it is merely a not-doing by force of a limit vowed beforehand” — Saṅghabhadra cites the Kośa’s original sentence word for word and goes on to refute, “all such causes are unreasonable. And a mere not-doing is not to be called nonmanifest action.” The sentence in the two texts agrees character for character, and this is the most exactly matched passage of word-for-word collation in the disputation of this fascicle. Recorded without adjudication.
What is the decisive cause of an action’s becoming wholesome and the rest. The Kośa establishes that “all minds without outflows and maturation-born minds are neither the raising nor the concurrent raising”; Saṅghabhadra cites and comments, “yet the Sūtra-master says: because they turn spontaneously without preparatory effort, the maturational consciousnesses are neither the raising nor the concurrent raising,” and adjudges, “by this the Sūtra-master has the fault of both diminishing and adding, making a cause of what is not a cause,” and at the end establishes his own school’s position, “that an action becomes wholesome and the rest is definitely by the force of the raising and not by the force of the concurrent raising, and this principle is well made out.” Whereas the Vaibhāṣika answer at the end of the Kośa is precisely “it should be said that manifest action comes to be of wholesome nature and the rest after the manner of the raising mind” — the two run in the same direction while the lines of reasoning differ. Recorded without adjudication.
The nāga stanza passage is not a disputation. The two treatises cite the same stanza, word for word the same with no divergent reading; Saṅghabhadra goes on to set it forth with the Vaibhāṣika explanation, agreeing in doctrine with what the Kośa records while a little fuller in wording. ⇒ This passage is a difference of fullness in setting forth the sense of one and the same school, not a disputation, and is recorded as it stands.
The two treatises also differ in fullness between themselves. The Treatise Revealing the Doctrine is far briefer than the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle in the passages corresponding to this fascicle: a fault-tolerant re-check of the two phrases “motion is called bodily manifest action” and “the nāga when he walks is in absorption” within the corresponding range of the Samayapradīpikā yields a word-for-word zero, and only the one sense of the real existence of shape-form has a condensed correspondence. This is a fact about the form of the two treatises, not a failure of searching.
3. The Divergences of Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation
Paramārtha’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa forms a system of its own in the passages corresponding to this fascicle. The first thing to know is the master switch of the renderings: Xuanzang’s manifest / nonmanifest is throughout Paramārtha’s instructive / uninstructive. This pair runs through the whole passage, and everything touching the manifest and nonmanifest changes with it; search Paramārtha’s text with Xuanzang’s words, and in this field you will never find anything.
A basic difference of form. Xuanzang has “the stanza says / the treatise says,” the whole stanza coming out first and the prose commentary after; Paramārtha has “the verse says / the explanation says,” glossing line by line inset, so that one stanza is often broken into two or several places of citation, and his verse lines are not confined to five characters. So Xuanzang’s fourteen stanzas in this fascicle appear in Paramārtha as a number of short verses scattered about. The two also divide their fascicles differently: Xuanzang’s Chapter on Action has six fascicles, Paramārtha’s four; the passage corresponding to this fascicle still falls within one fascicle of Paramārtha, and its boundaries can be fixed only by the structure of the scenes.
The renderings form a system of their own. What is without outflows becomes “without flow”; yogins become “the observing masters of former times”; invisible and unresistant becomes “without display and without obstruction”; great elements become “the four greats”; sentient beings become “the designation of living beings”; homogeneous nature becomes “the flowing result”; unappropriated becomes “not grasped by mind”; nourished becomes “increased”; having sustained thought becomes “having observation”; conscience and shame become “conscience and abashment”; abandoned by cultivation becomes “extinguished by the path of cultivation”; maturation-born becomes “born of retribution.” Of these the one most to be watched is what raises / conditioned arising: Paramārtha renders “what raises” by “conditioned arising,” the same characters as the “conditioned arising” of the twelvefold chain but pointing at something else, and the two must be told apart in reading.
Two instances where the methods of translation most clearly part. The first is the mark of bodily manifest action: Xuanzang has “by the force of volition, such and such a shape further arises in the body, and this is called bodily manifest action,” while Paramārtha’s verse has “it is said that the body has the instructive mark,” and his explanation, “in accordance with intention, the body is of such and such an appearance, and this is called instructive” — Xuanzang taking “bodily shape,” Paramārtha “appearance.” The second is the yogins: Xuanzang has simply yogins, Paramārtha “here the observing masters of former times say,” with the two extra words “of former times” expressly marking them as an account of an earlier age, a qualifier Xuanzang does not have.
A twofold divergence in the nāga stanza. Xuanzang cites the stanza with the four lines of walking, standing, sitting, and lying down, all in absorption; Paramārtha has “the nāga in walking is at peace, the nāga in leaning is at peace, the nāga in lying down is at peace, the nāga in sitting is at peace” — “standing” becoming “leaning,” “in absorption” becoming “at peace,” and the lines of sitting and lying exchanged in order. A fault-tolerant re-check of “the nāga when he stands is in absorption” across the whole of Paramārtha yields zero: this is a real divergence of the two translations, not a failure of searching. Recorded without adjudication.
Fullness does not run all one way. In several passages Paramārtha is the fuller: in the section where the Sautrāntikas establish bodily manifest action, Xuanzang answers with a single sentence while Paramārtha first sets up a question and then brings out the answer. In several passages the two texts agree almost word for word: the simile of the man with a staff for momentary cessation, the inference that the productive cause becomes the extinguishing cause, and the opening sentence of the Sautrāntikas’ blanket denial of the eight proofs — and especially that last sentence, where Xuanzang has “these proofs, though many and of all kinds of marvelousness, are nevertheless unreasonable” and Paramārtha has “these proofs are very many and of all kinds of rarity, yet in truth it is not so,” differing by only a few words, from which the stability of this sentence in the translation halls may be seen. Fullness varies passage by passage, with no settled direction.
4. Coordinates for Parallel Reading
The nonmanifest form established in this fascicle is the central pivot of the “side of the entity of action” in the Abhidharma of the schools; its being taken up by the Yogācāra lineage is one of the most direct lines in the whole treatise.
The Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only poses on the same topic exactly the same question: are manifest and nonmanifest form not really existent? Its reason for refuting shape-form is that “if shape is said to be really existent, what is its nature? — if it is said to be shape, then it is not really existent, since it can be analyzed”; its reason for refuting motion is that “what arises ceases at once, and so there is no sense of motion” and “the cessation of a conditioned dharma awaits no cause.” ⇒ These are precisely the three tools used by the Sautrāntikas in this fascicle (analyzability, the absence of separate atoms for long and the rest, momentary cessation), not one of them missing. Its final conclusion is that “the manifest being really nonexistent, how should the nonmanifest be real,” and it establishes instead that “the nonmanifest is conventionally established upon the wholesome and unwholesome limits of resolve and intention.” ⇒ The Sautrāntika position that stands in this fascicle as one of two parties recorded is taken up entire in the Yogācāra lineage and becomes its own school’s position. The same set of arguments in two positions — this is the most readily collated place of all (for the word-for-word citations and page anchors, see item seven of this unit’s apparatus).
The entity of the three actions is likewise. In this fascicle the Sautrāntikas answer that “bodily action is the volition that can move the body”; that lineage too gives “it is not denied as nonexistent, but only said not to be form” and “the volition that can move the body is called bodily action, the volition that can issue speech is called verbal action” — the one sense that “the three actions have volition for their entity” is handed on in both systems; what differs is only that this fascicle takes it as one of two parties recorded, while that lineage takes it as its own school’s position.
And one thing further, on the side of enumeration: this fascicle establishes the nonmanifest as invisible and unresistant form, while the prose commentary records the yogins’ separate explanation of the three forms without outflows by the form in the object-field of absorption. The Yogācārabhūmi, in listing the sphere of dharmas, divides the form gathered under the dharma sphere into two — the form gathered under discipline and non-discipline, and the form ranged over by concentration. ⇒ These two forms of the dharma sphere in that lineage correspond one to one with the two matters of this fascicle: the former to the nonmanifest, the latter to the form in the object-field of absorption. ⇒ The coordinates by which one and the same set of dharmas is opened out in the two systems are recorded only, and no settled judgment is passed (for the word-for-word citations and page anchors, see item seven of this unit’s apparatus).
As for the “raising and concurrent raising” with which this fascicle closes, the next fascicle will use them again in treating the obtaining and relinquishing of the three disciplines; that is the business of the next. This fascicle does two things only: it sets up the entity of action, and it records the two great disputes exactly as they stand.
考據Apparatus
世品明有情與器之所安立,業品明其所以然。此子自「如是差別由誰而生」一問起——先立『世別由業生』而遮一主先覺,次開業為思與思已,次判身語二業俱通表與無表;於是入本子兩場大諍:身表以形色為體抑以行動為體、無表是實有抑但假立。二諍畢,方辯能造大種之異、無表之類別、三性界地之分限、四善四不善之四因,末以等起二種(轉·隨轉)收之,並引那伽一頌辨佛心之常善——一部毘曇之『業體篇』自此開卷。
一、科判定位
| 科判系統 | 此段之位 |
|---|---|
| 玄奘 T1558 九品 | 分別業品第四(品題〔T29 0067b06〕)之第一分——本子(子1)=卷十三全〔0067b02–0072b01〕。本頌正一至正十四(十一塊)+引頌一塊,合十二塊 |
| 承前之錨 | 品首「如前所說有情世間及器世間各多差別,如是差別由誰而生」〔T29 0067b07〕——所承者即世品所辯之有情世間與器世間二分,故此品逕從「由誰而生」問起 |
| 本品之頌數(三源相符) | T1560 品題夾注作「分別業品第四」「一百三十一頌」〔T29n1560 0316a07〕·神泰疏卷一全論總覽表作「業品一百三十一行」〔X53n0836 0006b05〕(其上句「界品有四十四行,根品有七十四行,世品九十九行」〔X53n0836 0006b04〕)·本品本頌漢字二千六百二十字除以二十亦得一百三十一 |
| 三家品級大科(三分/四分二式) | 光記〔T41n1821 0200b09〕「就此品中,一明業體性、二釋經諸業、三雜明諸業」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0889b08〕「總作三門:一明業體性、二釋諸業名、三雜明諸業」——二家三分;寶疏〔T41n1822 0627a17〕「此品大文分四:一明業體、二明律儀等、三明經中諸業、四雜明諸業」——四分。⇒ 寶疏另立「明律儀等」為品級大科,光記·頌疏則收之於業體性章內之第三小節「廣明表無表」。唯錄不判 |
| 子1 所占(三家全合) | 三家皆判子1 =『業體性』一章之全部(光記·頌疏作「明業體性」·寶疏作「明業體」)。光記〔T41n1821 0200b10〕「就明業體性中,一正明業體性;二諸門分別業;三廣明表、無表」——前二節即本子,第三節落卷十四 |
| 子1 之迄界(三家獨立同證) | 光記〔T41n1821 0217a15〕「此下第三廣明表、無表」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0894b15〕「從此第三,廣明表無表」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0640a23〕「自此已下大文第二明律儀等三」——三家皆於玄奘卷十四首另起新科,故子1 之收界有三家獨立 witness |
| 本子內之次級科(光記) | 〔T41n1821 0201a16〕「此下第二明五業。就中,一總明表、無表;二別明身、語表;三別證有無表」·〔T41n1821 0209c05〕「前說無表至為有異耶者,此下第二明能造」·〔T41n1821 0211a20〕「此下第二諸門分別業。就中,一約類以明;二明性、界、地」 |
| 本子內之次級科(頌疏) | 〔T41n1823 0889c09〕「從此第二,明五業:一明表無表、二明身語表」 |
| 寶疏於本子內之六段細分 | 〔T41n1822 0627a19〕「第一四頌半明業體性,第二一頌半明能造大」(其下續列執受類別·義門分別·四善等·二等起四段)——寶疏於子1 內自具六段之細目,光記·頌疏不作此分 |
| 品名之訓與次第之由 | 光記〔T41n1821 0200b06〕「分別業品者,造作名業,此品廣明,故名分別」·〔T41n1821 0200b07〕「所以次明業者,前品明果、此品明因,果不孤起必藉因生,望果是親故次說業」;寶疏〔T41n1822 0627a10〕「以三義故名之為業:一者作用、二持法式、三分別果」·〔T41n1822 0627a14〕「所以次世品後者,世品明內、外果差別不同」;頌疏〔T41n1823 0889b07〕「造作名業,此品廣明,故名分別」 |
| 頌疏無品題行 | 頌疏卷首逕作論本第十三而不牒「分別業品第四」四字(以「分別業品」為串搜頌疏必假零命中),其界以卷首正文首句核 |
| 收卷句 | 「但應說言:彼經唯據餘心所間因等起說」〔T29 0072a23〕——等起二種之總收,其後即卷十三卷尾題 |
開卷承轉句〔T29 0067b07〕:「如前所說有情世間及器世間各多差別,如是差別由誰而生」
頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界)+長行自釋。本子本頌十一塊——〔0067b09〕正1(二十字)·〔0067b29〕正2前半(十字)·〔0067c03〕正2後半·正3·正4(五十字)·〔0069a01〕正5前半(十字)·〔0070a25〕正5後半(十字)·〔0070b02〕正6前半(十字)·〔0070b08〕正6後半(十字)·〔0070b16〕正7·正8(四十字)·〔0070c10〕正9·正10前半(三十字)·〔0071a19〕正10後半·正11(三十字)·〔0071b27〕正12–14(六十字)——合二百八十字,恰十四頌。長行引頌一塊〔0072a09〕,五言二十字。引頌之判有前文之徵:「故契經說」〔0072a08〕,且 T1560 業品之流不收此二十字;頌疏於此逐字作「那伽行在定」〔T41n1823 0894b07〕而繫之於「契經」之引。
長行之二大段(皆逾一千七百純漢·本子問答與異說最密處):〔0067c03〕正2後半·正3·正4 之釋(一千七百三十八字·『如何』四見·『若爾』三見·『云何』二見·『豈不』四見·『所以者何』二見·『有執』三見)·〔0069a01〕正5前半之釋(一千七百六十六字·『如何』六見·『若爾』四見·『云何』三見·『有餘師』二見·『經部師』一見·『有說』一見)。二段合計占本子純漢逾半。
本子之並錄不判二處(唯錄二造·不判勝負):
- 形色實有/非實有——毘婆沙結「毘婆沙師說:形是實故,身表業形色為體,語表業體謂即言聲」〔T29 0068c24–c25〕,而論主錄經部之破「然經部說:形非實有,謂顯色聚一面多生」〔T29 0068b01〕,末結「是故形色非實有體」〔T29 0068b21〕。二宗之語俱在論中,本目唯錄。
- 無表實有/但假——毘婆沙八證之結「由此等證知,實有無表色」〔T29 0069a28〕,經部逐難之總起「經部師說:此證雖多種種希奇,然不應理」〔T29 0069a29〕;論主止諍曰「且止此等眾多諍論」〔T29 0070a21〕,而毘婆沙自結「毘婆沙師說有實物名無表色,是我所宗」〔T29 0070a21〕。論以此句收段而不加判語。
本子之論主明破一處(非並錄不判):動名身表之立與破——「有餘部說:動名身表,以身動時由業動故」〔T29 0067c09〕,論主以剎那滅破之,結曰「既由斯理行動定無,身表是形理得成立」〔T29 0068a29〕。⇒ 論主於此有明破明結,不得以『並錄不判』概之;所破之部執繫屬見目六(三家皆標正量部)。
本子之論主自陳一處(非並錄不判):無表之諍中,說一切有部責曰「何於無表偏懷憎嫉定撥為無」〔T29 0069c17〕,論主自陳其心曰「然此與彼俱難了知,今於此中無所憎嫉」〔T29 0069c18〕——⇒ 論主於此二宗明言其不偏,此是自述姿態,非判定勝負。
二、術語(名相)
| 漢(玄奘) | 真諦異名(首出 loc) | 本論定義句/所繫 |
|---|---|---|
| 業(造作) | 業(同) | 「此所由業其體是何?謂心所思及思所作」〔0067b17〕;訓詁見目六(三家皆作『造作名業』) |
| 思業/思已業 | 「故意及所作」〔T29n1559 0225a27〕 | 「故契經說:有二種業,一者思業、二思已業,思已業者謂思所作」〔0067b18〕 |
| 意業 | 「故意即心業」〔T29n1559 0225b06〕 | 「然心所思即是意業」〔0067b26〕 |
| 身業·語業 | 「故意生身口」〔T29n1559 0225b07〕 | 「思所作業分為身、語二業,是思所等起故」〔0067b26〕 |
| 表·無表 | 有教·無教〔T29n1559 0225b09「二有教無教」〕 | 「此身語二業,俱表無表性」〔0067b29〕——此為全子最基礎之譯名系統差,下諸條凡涉表·無表者皆隨此對應 |
| 身表 | 「說身有教相」〔T29n1559 0225b11〕 | 「由思力故,別起如是如是身形,名身表業」〔0067c08〕;諦本釋作「由隨故意,是身如此如此相貌,說名有教」〔T29n1559 0225b12〕 |
| 語表 | 「言教語音聲」〔T29n1559 0226c03〕 | 「語表業體謂即言聲」〔0068c25〕 |
| 剎那 | 「非動剎那故」〔T29n1559 0225b14〕 | 「得體無間滅,有此剎那法,名有剎那,如有杖人名為有杖」〔0067c11〕 |
| 剎那滅(滅不待因) | 「生因成能滅」〔T29n1559 0225c17〕 | 「謂有為法滅不待因。所以者何?待因謂果,滅無非果,故不待因」〔0067c17〕·「故無有因令諸法滅,法自然滅,是壞性故」〔0068a25〕 |
| 形色(長短方圓等) | 相貌〔T29n1559 0226a05「向一方聚生,執色假說」〕 | 「謂顯色聚一面多生即於其中假立長色」〔0068b01〕·「如見火㷮於一方面無間速運便謂為長」〔0068b05〕 |
| 二根取過 | 「二根取無入,決是意塵故」〔T29n1559 0226a12〕 | 「若謂實有別類形色,則應一色二根所取」〔0068b07〕 |
| 無漏色 | 無流色〔T29n1559 0226c09「三無流色長,不作說道等」〕 | 「說三無漏色,增非作等故」〔0069a01〕(漏/流為真諦全篇系統性譯字) |
| 瑜伽師(定境色) | 「此中先舊觀行師說」〔T29n1559 0227a07〕 | 「瑜伽師說:修靜慮時定力所生定境界色」〔0069b01〕·「即由定力所生色中,依無漏定者即說為無漏」〔0069b05〕;諦本作「非眼境故說無顯,不遮處所故說無礙」〔T29n1559 0227a08〕(無見無對/無顯無礙) |
| 隄塘戒 | ——(此段諦本從略) | 「又契經說:離殺等戒名為隄塘戒,能長時相續堰遏犯戒過故」〔0069a26〕 |
| 思種子(微細相續轉變差別) | ——(諦本作別語系) | 「是故所言思所熏習微細相續漸漸轉變差別而生,定為應理」〔0069c03〕·「應知即此微細相續轉變差別名為業道」〔0069c09〕 |
| 大種(能造) | 四大〔T29n1559 0228a05〕 | 「此能造大種,異於表所依」〔0070a25〕·「無表與表異大種生。所以者何?從一和合有細麁果,不應理故」〔0070a26〕 |
| 依過大種 | 「剎那後無教,欲過去大生」〔T29n1559 0228a05〕 | 「唯欲界繫初剎那後,所有無表從過大生」〔0070b03〕·「如輪行於地,手地為依」〔0070b05〕 |
| 轉因·隨轉因(大種面) | ——(諦本此語從略) | 「現身大種但能為依,為轉隨轉因隨其次第」〔0070b04〕 |
| 執受·無執受 | 非心取〔T29n1559 0228a17〕 | 「今此頌中先辯無表是無執受,無變礙故」〔0070b20〕 |
| 等流性 | 流果〔T29n1559 0228a17〕 | 「餘皆等流性,謂同類因生」〔0070b22〕·「應知有表唯是等流」〔0070b29〕 |
| 情數(有情數) | 眾生名〔T29n1559 0228a17〕 | 「此唯有情,依內起故」〔0070b22〕 |
| 長養 | 增長〔T29n1559 0228a21「定生增長果,無取異大生」〕 | 「此二俱依定所長養」〔0070b26〕 |
| 異大生·無異大 | 異大生〔同上偈句〕 | 「異大生言顯身語七一一是別大種所造」〔0070b24〕·「無異大言顯此無表七支同一具四大種所生」〔0070b26〕 |
| 無記(勢力微劣) | 無記〔T29n1559 0228b07「無無記無教」〕 | 「以無記心勢力微劣,不能引發強業令生」〔0070c14〕 |
| 有伺地(表色所在) | 「有教有觀二」〔T29n1559 0228b23〕 | 「表色唯在二有伺地」〔0070c29〕 |
| 有覆無記表 | 「欲無無記教」〔T29n1559 0228b25〕 | 「有覆無記表,欲界定無,唯於梵世中可得說有」〔0071a02〕·「曾聞大梵有誑諂言」〔0071a03〕 |
| 四因成善(勝義·自性·相應·等起) | 「解脫真實善」等四〔T29n1559 0228c12 起〕 | 「由四種因成善性等:一由勝義、二由自性、三由相應、四由等起」〔0071a16〕 |
| 勝義善 | 「解脫真實善」〔T29n1559 0228c12〕 | 「勝義善者,謂真解脫」〔0071a22〕·「以涅槃中最極安隱、眾苦永寂猶如無病」〔0071a22〕 |
| 自性善 | 「自性根慚羞」〔T29n1559 0228c14〕 | 「自性善者,謂慚愧根」〔0071a23〕·「不待相應及餘等起,體性是善猶如良藥」〔0071a24〕 |
| 相應善 | 「相應彼雜故」〔T29n1559 0228c16〕 | 「相應善者,謂彼相應」〔0071a25〕·喻作「如雜藥水」〔0071a28〕 |
| 等起善 | 「發起有教等」〔T29n1559 0228c19〕 | 「等起善者,謂身語業不相應行」〔0071a28〕·「以是自性及相應善所等起故」〔0071a29〕·喻作「如良藥汁所引生乳」〔0071a29〕 |
| 勝義不善 | 「翻此四名惡」〔T29n1559 0228c23〕 | 「勝義不善,謂生死法」〔0071b03〕·「由生死中諸法皆以苦為自性,極不安隱猶如痼疾」〔0071b04〕·三喻作「猶如毒藥」〔0071b07〕「如雜毒水」〔0071b09〕「如毒藥汁所引生乳」〔0071b11〕 |
| 無記(能否記異熟) | 無記(同系) | 「諸有漏法若不能記異熟果者立無記名」〔0071b14〕 |
| 勝義無記(二無為) | 「實無記二常」〔T29n1559 0229a04〕 | 「勝義無記,謂二無為,以太虛空及非擇滅唯無記性更無異門」〔0071b16〕 |
| 因等起·剎那等起(轉·隨轉) | 緣起·生因剎那起〔T29n1559 0229a15〕 | 「表無表業等起有二,謂因等起、剎那等起,在先為因故、彼剎那有故」〔0071c04〕·「謂因等起將作業時,能引發故說名為轉」〔0071c06〕·「剎那等起正作業時,不相離故名為隨轉」〔0071c07〕。真諦以「緣起」對譯「等起」,與十二緣起之「緣起」同字異指,讀時須辨 |
| 見所斷·修所斷 | 見道滅·修道滅(諦系) | 「見所斷識於發表中唯能為轉」〔0071c11〕·「修斷意識通為二種,有分別故、外門起故」〔0071c23〕 |
| 異熟生心 | 果報生〔T29n1559 0229b29〕 | 「一切無漏異熟生心非轉隨轉,唯在定故、不由加行任運轉故」〔0071c24〕 |
| 牟尼(佛) | 「於佛等或善」〔T29n1559 0229b15〕 | 「唯牟尼尊轉隨轉識,多分同性少有不同」〔0072a02〕 |
| 那伽 | 那伽(同·句序異) | 「那伽行在定,那伽住在定」〔0072a09〕;諦作「那伽行寂靜,那伽倚寂靜,那伽臥寂靜,那伽坐寂靜」〔T29n1559 0229b23〕 |
| 威儀路·通果心 | ——(此語諦本從略) | 「然於餘位非無威儀及異熟生通果心起」〔0072a12〕 |
名相之梵語羅馬字唯繫於古德所傳之音寫可徵者。本子之異名多屬二譯譯字之別(全表見目四),非古德音義之訓;「那伽」一名三疏於本子內無「此云」之對譯可繫,從闕,不據現代校本擬補。
三、校勘(大正原書校記·卷十三全枚舉)
子1 範圍〔0067b02–0072b01〕<app> 錨共 十九枚 = 異讀 十九(重出併零)+他藏交叉註 零 + 無 witness 零。此外 CBETA 回改 <note type="add"> 於本子範圍 零枚——⇒ 本子考據目三無 ⟨CB⟩ 並錄之列(與世品子1 有一枚者異,據實記)。依本帙體例,他藏交叉註非異讀,不入表。異讀十九條全列(底本從大正【大】讀·語境句中以【 】標所校之字)。
| 註號 | 錨 | 底本【大】/異讀 | 語境(逐字·底本讀) | 觀察(唯錄不判) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0067003 | 0067c26 | 為/前【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「應共審思,如是薪等,【為】由火合滅故不見」 | 下句續「為前薪等生已自滅」,二「為」字對舉成雙問;作「前」則首問失其虛詞而不成對。涉句法而不涉論旨 |
| 0067004 | 0067c27 | 自/目【宋】 | 「為前薪等生已【自】滅,後不更生無故不見」 | 自滅謂自己壞滅·目滅不成詞,形近訛字 |
| 0068001 | 0068a12 | 便/隨【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「既爾,本諍【便】應止息」 | 便應與隨應皆順承之虛詞,語勢略異而不改論旨 |
| 0068002 | 0068a16 | 上/下【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「中【上】熟生,下中熟滅」 | 此句論火合於薪之熟變三品;「中上熟生」與「下中熟滅」相對成文。涉句意而不改「生因即成滅因」之比量 |
| 0068003 | 0068a20 | 酢/醋【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「於灰雪【酢】日水地合能令薪等熟變生中」 | 酢醋為同物異寫,用字習慣 |
| 0068004 | 0068a22 | 現/見【宮】 | 「若爾,【現】見煎水減盡」 | 現見與見義同,現為強調現量之虛字 |
| 0068005 | 0068a22 | 煎/前【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「若爾,現見【煎】水減盡」 | 煎水扣下文「由事火合火界力增」〔0068a23〕之火煮水喻;作「前水」則喻依無所指。十九條中語境涉義較顯之一 |
| 0068006 | 0068a24 | 位/住【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「能令水聚於後後【位】生漸漸微」 | 後後位與後後住義近,皆狀水量漸減之相續歷程 |
| 0069006 | 0069a23 | 染/欲【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「此依先時已得世間離【染】道說,無相違過」 | 離染道與離欲道於此段(正語業命先時清淨之通釋)義理相通,不改論主之結 |
| 0069007 | 0069b05 | 中/界【元】【明】【宮】 | 「即由定力所生色【中】,依無漏定者即說為無漏」 | 色中(於諸色之中)與色界二讀皆通此句法,不改瑜伽師釋義之實質 |
| 0069008 | 0069c03 | 緣/續【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「施主爾時福恒增長,豈定常有【緣】彼勝思」 | 緣彼勝思與續彼勝思二讀皆通論主之反詰語勢 |
| 0069009 | 0069c15 | 不/無【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「然於自造【不】誤殺事,起如是思,殺罪便觸」 | 不誤與無誤互通之常例,不改『妄謂已害成無間業』之義理判定 |
| 0070001 | 0070a27 | 必/心【大】·必【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如表與大【必】同時生,無表亦然」 | 此條大正本身兩見校記:底本正文從「必」,另出「心」之異;『表與大心同時生』於此句法難通,諸本仍多從「必」。屬底本內部校記之互證 |
| 0070002 | 0070a28 | 生/主【宋】 | 「一切所造色多與大種俱時而【生】」 | 俱時而主於句法難通,宋本或形近訛字 |
| 0070005 | 0070c11 | 遍/通【明】 | 頌「無表【遍】欲色,表唯有伺二」 | 遍與通皆表兼該,不改『無表兼具於欲色二界』之頌旨 |
| 0071001 | 0071a17 | 由/〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「【由】四種因成善性等」 | 由為虛詞,闕之於文意無礙,四因之架構不受影響 |
| 0071002 | 0071c03 | 惑/或【明】【宮】 | 頌「牟尼善必同,無記隨【惑】善」 | 本卷唯一有他 witness 交叉印證之條——T1560 單行本於此句作「或」(見誠實記二)·頌疏引本頌此句亦作「無記隨或善」〔T41n1823 0894a03〕。二讀皆通『轉隨轉同性不定』之頌旨;依本帙體例底本讀不改,三重印證並錄備考 |
| 0072002 | 0072a23 | 說/記【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「但應【說】言:彼經唯據餘心所間因等起說」 | 說言與記言皆表表述,不改論主收結之語勢 |
| 0072003 | 0072a26 | 阿毘達磨/說一切有部【宋】【元】·記一切有部【宮】 | 卷尾題「【阿毘達磨】俱舍論卷第十三」 | 此錨屬卷尾題而非長行論述:底本逕稱論名,宋元本作「說一切有部」·宮本作「記一切有部」,皆論所宗部派之異稱,題名用字之異,不影響卷十三正文任何論證 |
誠實記一(CBETA 回改之負命題):本子範圍內 <note type="add"> 零枚——⇒ 本表無 ⟨CB⟩ 之列。此為據實之零命中記,非表之闕漏(世品子1 有一枚,體例並存)。
誠實記二(0071002 之三重交叉印證·逾大正校記之所轄):本頌末句「無記隨惑善」〔T29 0071c03〕,其異讀「或」除明本·宮本外,另有二個大正校記所不轄之獨立 witness——①T1560 單行本業品之流於此字作「或」;②頌疏引本頌逐字作「牟尼善必同,無記隨或善」〔T41n1823 0894a03〕。⇒ 四方 witness 同向「或」讀而大正底本仍從「惑」。依本帙體例底本讀概不改,唯錄此三重印證備考;異讀之義理取捨屬義理之判,本目唯錄不判。
校勘結語:十九條中,十四條屬形近訛字或虛詞增減(不涉義);四條涉句法或句意(0067003·0068002·0068005·0070005),然皆不改該句所屬論證鏈之結論;一條(0071002) 涉頌文用字且有三重外部 witness 交叉印證。無一條升定本案(無古德牒文與義理雙證支持改讀大正底本者)。異讀並錄備考,唯錄不判。
四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)
對勘基座:玄奘本卷十三〔T29n1558 0067b02–0072b01〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0225a18–0229c13〕。
段界以場景結構定(不落卷題界):起處=真諦業品品標「中分別業品第四」〔T29n1559 0225a18〕,其正文首句作「前已說眾生世及器世差別有多種不同,如此不同何因所作」〔T29n1559 0225a19〕,與玄奘開卷句〔0067b07〕場景全合(同一問起)。迄處=「是故於欲界無有覆無記有教業」〔T29n1559 0229c11〕收等起二種之全部往復,續作「此諍已竟」〔T29n1559 0229c13〕,其後〔T29n1559 0229c14〕即轉入「無教應知三,護不護異二」,與玄奘子2 首頌「無表三律儀,不律儀非二」〔T29 0072b08〕場景一一相對。⇒ 本子之真諦對應段界=0225a18–0229c13。
二譯分卷不同:真諦業品分四卷(之一〔0225a14〕·之二〔0231b04〕·之三〔0238a02〕·之四〔0244b24〕),玄奘分六卷(卷十三至十八)。子1 對應段之尾仍落在真諦卷第十之內,故本子對應段界唯以場景結構定,不得以卷題界充。
體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出而後長行;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆二至數處分引,且真諦頌句字數不拘五言(四字·六字混排)。故下表所引真諦之偈多為單句或雙句,非整頌一次出。
對勘要目(逐條·錄譯名系統差·開合差·詳略差二十五條):
- 品首之問——奘「如前所說有情世間及器世間各多差別,如是差別由誰而生」〔0067b07〕‖諦「前已說眾生世及器世差別有多種不同,如此不同何因所作」〔T29n1559 0225a19〕。有情世間/眾生世·器世間/器世;問法全同。
- 二種業之安立——奘「故契經說:有二種業,一者思業、二思已業,思已業者謂思所作」〔0067b18〕‖諦「故意及所作」〔T29n1559 0225a27〕。諦頌以「故意」「所作」二詞提挈奘之「思業」「思已業」,開合為頌句四字,長行另釋其名。
- 心所思即意業·思所作分身語——奘「然心所思即是意業,思所作業分為身、語二業,是思所等起故」〔0067b26〕‖諦「故意即心業」〔T29n1559 0225b06〕·「故意生身口」〔T29n1559 0225b07〕。開合差:奘長行一句連書三業之安立,諦拆為二頌句分述。
- ⭐ 表·無表之譯名系統差(全篇首見)——奘「此身語二業,俱表無表性」〔0067b29〕‖諦「二有教無教」〔T29n1559 0225b09〕。表/有教·無表/無教——此為本子最基礎且貫穿全段之譯名系統差,下諸條凡涉此二詞者皆隨此對應,不再逐條重注。
- 身表之立(由思力起身形)——奘「由思力故,別起如是如是身形,名身表業」〔0067c08〕‖諦頌作「說身有教相」〔T29n1559 0225b11〕,釋曰「由隨故意,是身如此如此相貌,說名有教」〔T29n1559 0225b12〕。體例差:奘先出頌後以長行直陳,諦以頌句四字提名而長行方詳釋「相貌」與「故意」之關係;且身形/相貌為譯字之異。
- 動名身表之立——奘「有餘部說:動名身表,以身動時由業動故」〔0067c09〕‖諦「有餘師說:行動名有教。若身行動,必由業行動故。行動是身業」〔T29n1559 0225b13〕。譯名差:有餘部/有餘師·動名身表/行動名有教。所指同一部執(三疏皆標正量部·見目六),唯錄不判。
- 剎那滅之訓(有杖人喻)——奘「得體無間滅,有此剎那法,名有剎那,如有杖人名為有杖」〔0067c11〕‖諦頌句作「非動剎那故」〔T29n1559 0225b14〕,其釋同引「有杖人」一喻。⇒ 二本此段字句幾乎逐字相合,詳略幾同,屬本子二譯最貼近之一段。
- 滅不待因之比量(生因即成滅因)——奘「又若薪等滅,火合為因,於熟變生中有下中上」〔0068a13〕·頌作「生因應能滅」〔0067c05〕‖諦頌「生因成能滅」〔T29n1559 0225c17〕,釋曰「此熟中生因即成滅因」〔T29n1559 0225c18〕。⇒ 二本此段幾乎逐句相合(生因即成滅因/生因即是滅因),詳略差極小。
- 經部破形色實有——奘「然經部說:形非實有,謂顯色聚一面多生」〔0068b01〕‖諦「向一方聚生,執色假說」〔T29n1559 0226a05〕·「此,相貌由比量,約色相決判」〔T29n1559 0226a06〕。句式差:奘以長行直敘,諦以偈句拼組同一義;「比量」「色相決判」二訓詞為諦本所增,奘無對應字面。
- 二根取過——奘「若謂實有別類形色,則應一色二根所取」〔0068b07〕‖諦「二根取無入,決是意塵故」〔T29n1559 0226a12〕。開合差:奘長行連書論證全程,諦以「無入」「意塵」二詞收煞,較奘更早點出『假色唯意識所緣』之結論,長行方展開理由。
- 依觸取形之比量——奘「如依觸取長等相,如是依顯能取於形」〔0068b11〕‖諦「由分別堅等,長等智生故」〔T29n1559 0226a15〕。措辭差:奘逕言觸與顯二者所取之對比,諦以「堅等」(觸塵)「長等」(假形)對舉,語序稍異而義同。
- 經部自立身表——但假而非實——奘「立形為身表,但假而非實」〔0068c09〕‖諦本先設一問句而後引出答語(「若爾,汝等經部師」云云)〔T29n1559 0226b14〕。開合差:奘逕答一句,諦本較奘為詳。
- 毘婆沙結(身表形色為體·語表言聲為體)——奘「毘婆沙師說:形是實故,身表業形色為體,語表業體謂即言聲」〔0068c24–c25〕‖諦「毘婆沙師說:身相貌實有物,身有教業以此為體」〔T29n1559 0226c02〕·「言教語音聲」〔T29n1559 0226c03〕。譯名差:形色/相貌·語表/言教。二本於此皆以「教」對譯「表」,可見有教一系譯語之所出。
- 三無漏色(頌·正5前半)——奘「說三無漏色,增非作等故」〔0069a01〕‖諦「三無流色長,不作說道等」〔T29n1559 0226c09〕。譯名差:無漏/無流(諦本全篇以「流」對譯「漏」,係系統性譯字);奘頌八字提綱,諦頌句以「等」字統攝其後八證,開合角度稍異。
- 瑜伽師釋無見無對色為定境色——奘「瑜伽師說:修靜慮時定力所生定境界色」〔0069b01〕‖諦「此中先舊觀行師說」〔T29n1559 0227a07〕·「非眼境故說無顯,不遮處所故說無礙」〔T29n1559 0227a08〕。譯名差:瑜伽師/先舊觀行師(諦本另加「先舊」二字標其為前代舊說,奘無此限定語)·無見無對/無顯無礙。
- 經部總破八證之起段——奘「經部師說:此證雖多種種希奇,然不應理」〔0069a29〕‖諦「此中經部師說:此證甚多種種希有,理實不然」〔T29n1559 0227a05〕。⇒ 詳略幾同:僅希奇/希有·不應理/理實不然小異,可見此句在譯場流傳之穩定。
- 能造大種異於表所依——奘「此能造大種,異於表所依」〔0070a25〕·「無表與表異大種生。所以者何?從一和合有細麁果,不應理故」〔0070a26〕‖諦本於此以設問句先反詰而後答,句式較繁;其偈另承此義作「剎那後無教,欲過去大生」〔T29n1559 0228a05〕。開合差:奘先出頌後長行,諦以設問先行。
- 欲後念無表依過大種生——奘「欲後念無表,依過大種生」〔0070b02〕‖諦「剎那後無教,欲過去大生」〔T29n1559 0228a05〕。⇒ 此為頌句對頌句之直接對應(奘十字·諦八字),屬本子二譯最貼近之頌文對譯例。
- 有漏自地依·無漏隨生處——奘「有漏自地依,無漏隨生處」〔0070b08〕‖諦「依止自四大,身口業有流」〔T29n1559 0228a10〕·「無流隨生處」〔T29n1559 0228a13〕。開合差:奘一頌二句合一長行連貫詮解,諦拆為二偈句分釋(先明有漏·後明無漏),頌之句界一致而長行編排微異。譯名差:大種/四大·身語業/身口業。
- 無表之類別(執受·等流·情數·定生)——奘「無表無執受,亦等流情數」〔0070b16〕‖諦「無教非心取,流果眾生名,流心取大生」〔T29n1559 0228a17〕·「定生增長果,無取異大生」〔T29n1559 0228a21〕。譯名差:無執受/非心取·等流性/流果·有情/眾生名·長養/增長。逐字對應略有錯落而義理次第相合。
- 三性界地分別——奘「無表唯通善不善性,無有無記」〔0070c13〕‖諦「無無記無教」〔T29n1559 0228b07〕;奘「於中不善在欲非餘,已斷不善根無慚無愧故」〔0070c16〕‖諦「復不善欲中」〔T29n1559 0228b11〕;奘「表色唯在二有伺地」〔0070c29〕‖諦「有教有觀二」〔T29n1559 0228b23〕。譯名差:有伺/有觀。開合差:奘長行逐句釋因,諦頌句四五字提綱而長行另展其由。
- 四善四不善·二常無記——奘「勝義善者,謂真解脫」〔0071a22〕‖諦「解脫真實善」〔T29n1559 0228c12〕;奘「自性善者,謂慚愧根」〔0071a23〕‖諦「自性根慚羞」〔T29n1559 0228c14〕;奘「相應善者,謂彼相應」〔0071a25〕‖諦「相應彼雜故」〔T29n1559 0228c16〕;奘「等起善者,謂身語業不相應行」〔0071a28〕‖諦「發起有教等」〔T29n1559 0228c19〕;奘「勝義無記,謂二無為」〔0071b16〕‖諦「實無記二常」〔T29n1559 0229a04〕。譯名差:勝義/真實或逕作「實」(非一貫之全篇對應)·等起/發起·慚愧/慚羞。餘三門譯名二本相合。
- 等起二種——奘「表無表業等起有二,謂因等起、剎那等起」〔0071c04〕‖諦「緣起有二種,生因、剎那起」〔T29n1559 0229a15〕·「於二初能生,第二隨彼起」〔T29n1559 0229a17〕。⭐ 譯名系統差:等起/緣起(與十二緣起之緣起同字異指,讀時須辨)·轉隨轉/能生隨彼起。
- 五識唯隨轉·意識通二·異熟生非二——奘「若五識身唯作隨轉,無分別故、外門起故」〔0071c22〕·「修斷意識通為二種,有分別故、外門起故」〔0071c23〕·「一切無漏異熟生心非轉隨轉」〔0071c24〕‖諦「五識唯隨起」〔T29n1559 0229b07〕·「修道滅生隨起具能」〔T29n1559 0229b05〕·「果報生無二」〔T29n1559 0229b29〕。譯名差:修所斷/修道滅·異熟生/果報生。詳略幾同而列序小異。
- ⭐ 那伽頌之譯名與句序雙差——奘「有餘部說:諸佛世尊常在定故,心唯是善,無無記心」〔0072a06〕·引頌作「那伽行在定,那伽住在定」〔0072a09〕‖諦引頌作「那伽行寂靜,那伽倚寂靜,那伽臥寂靜,那伽坐寂靜」〔T29n1559 0229b23〕。住/倚·在定/寂靜·坐臥/臥坐(句序互換)——此為本子最末一處引頌之譯名與句序雙重差異,唯錄不判。
譯名對照(子1 範圍·逐字所見):表無表/有教無教 · 思業思已業/故意所作 · 意業/心業 · 身語業/身口業 · 動名身表/行動名有教 · 有餘部/有餘師 · 身形/相貌 · 形色/相貌 · 意識所緣/意塵 · 無漏/無流 · 瑜伽師/先舊觀行師 · 無見無對/無顯無礙 · 大種/四大 · 無執受/非心取 · 等流性/流果 · 有情/眾生名 · 長養/增長 · 有伺/有觀 · 慚愧/慚羞 · 勝義/真實(開合不定) · 等起/發起(四善之目)·等起/緣起(二等起之目·同字異指) · 轉隨轉/能生隨彼起 · 修所斷/修道滅 · 異熟生/果報生 · 那伽行住坐臥/那伽行倚臥坐(句序異) · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰。
誠實記(零命中亦誠實記):條 7·8·16 二本字句貼近,詳略幾同——非二譯全篇皆疏闊,唯錄其實。條 25 之奘語「那伽住在定」以容錯法覆核於真諦全篇零命中(諦作「倚」不作「住」),⇒ 此為二譯之實異,非檢索之失。二譯優劣不判。
五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·有則錄)
眾賢二論之品名作「辯業品」(非「分別業品」·勿以俱舍品名搜之):T1562 作「辯業品第四」〔T29n1562 0529a06〕· T1563 作「辯業品第五」〔T29n1563 0859c06〕。本子對應段起於品題,訖於那伽頌一段〔T29n1562 0547c08 前後〕,其後即轉入律儀護不護之場景(=子2)。體例=唯於俱舍實有對辯之 loc 引·不通引;「一義二宗」並錄不判。
一、剎那之訓(涉身表非行動之論證根)——俱舍作「得體無間滅,有此剎那法,名有剎那,如有杖人名為有杖」〔0067c11〕。眾賢逐字牒引而破之:「而經主言:剎那何謂?得體無間滅,有此剎那法,名有剎那,如有」〔T29n1562 0533b21〕,判曰「彼釋非理,如杖異人,不可說故。喻不同法,非別有法異於得體」〔T29n1562 0533b22〕。⇒ 眾賢正面否定世親「得體無間滅」之訓詞本身,而此訓詞於俱舍論本身、於三疏皆奉為定說(見目六)。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
二、滅不待因之比量(涉剎那滅之證成)——俱舍作「謂有為法滅不待因。所以者何?待因謂果,滅無非果,故不待因」〔0067c17〕。眾賢引之曰「經主於此作如是釋:謂有為法滅不待因」〔T29n1562 0533c06〕,判曰「彼釋非理,盡即是滅,佛說盡滅是有為相」〔T29n1562 0533c09〕——以『滅亦是有為之相』正面立說,與世親「滅無非果,故不待因」之比量針鋒相對。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
三、形色實有/非實有(諍點最具體)——俱舍作「然經部說:形非實有,謂顯色聚一面多生」〔0068b01〕。眾賢逐字牒引作「然經主言:形非實有,謂顯色聚一方多生」〔T29n1562 0535c23〕(奘本作「一面」·眾賢牒作「一方」,二本牒文一字之異,誌錄不判);復牒俱舍所述經部之「二根取」難作「若謂實有別類形色,則應一色二根所取」〔T29n1562 0535c29〕,而判之曰「此理不然,了相別故」〔T29n1562 0536a04〕;又牒「經主於此復作是言:諸有二法定不相離,故」〔T29n1562 0536b05〕而破之。《顯宗論》同段作「所依既別,體別理成。經主此中作如是難:若謂實有別類形色」〔T29n1563 0861a26〕·「經主於此復作是言:諸有二法定不相離,故」〔T29n1563 0861b14〕——T1562 與 T1563 於此段幾乎逐字同文。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
四、身表之體——經部宗立何為身表(論主結案處)——俱舍作「既已遮遣行動及形,汝等經部宗立何為身表」〔0068c08〕·「立形為身表,但假而非實」〔0068c09〕。眾賢引而評之:「汝等經部宗立何為身表?此中經主辯彼宗言:身表即形,然假」〔T29n1562 0537a25〕,續詰其立義之曖昧。⇒ 此為眾賢對世親自身結案語之直接質疑,非僅駁經部本宗。誌錄不判。
五、無表非實有之經部語(涉無表實有之諍)——俱舍作「經部亦說:此非實有,由先誓限唯不作故」〔0068c26〕。眾賢逐字牒引而總破之:「然經部言:此亦非實,由先誓限唯不作故」〔T29n1562 0539c09〕,續曰「如是諸因,皆不應理。且非唯不作即名無表業」〔T29n1562 0539c11〕。⇒ 此為 T1562 逐字覆按俱舍原句而條分縷析破之之典型例,二本此句字字相合,係本子對辯中最工整之逐字對照段。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
六、等起與轉隨轉——異熟生心是否具轉隨轉(涉 D-11 節)——俱舍作「一切無漏異熟生心非轉隨轉」〔0071c24〕。眾賢引而評之:「然經主言:不由加行任運轉故,諸異熟識非轉隨轉」〔T29n1562 0547b17〕,判曰「由此經主有減增失,因復非因」〔T29n1562 0547b29〕,末立己宗曰「業成善等定由轉力,非由隨轉力,其理善成」〔T29n1562 0547c20〕。⇒ 眾賢於『業成善等以何為決定因』一問正面立轉力為主,與俱舍末段「應言如轉心表成善等性」〔0072a18〕之結相參。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
七、那伽頌(非對辯·屬同宗申義之詳略差)——俱舍與眾賢皆引同一頌,眾賢作「故契經說:那伽行在定,那伽住在定」〔T29n1562 0547c08〕——二論引頌逐字全合,無異文(與目三 0071002 條所涉之頌屬不同頌,不相混)。眾賢續以毘婆沙之釋申之,與俱舍「此顯佛意若不樂散心,則於四威儀能常在定」〔0072a11〕義理相合而措辭稍詳。⇒ 此非對辯,屬同宗申義之詳略差,據實記。
誠實記:
- T1563 於本子之對辯遠較 T1562 簡略——以容錯法覆核「動名身表」「那伽行在定」二詞於 T1563 之子1 對應範圍內逐字零命中,唯『形色實有』一義有濃縮對應〔T29n1563 0861a26 起〕。⇒ 此為二論詳略之實,非檢索之失(顯宗論體例本較順正理簡練)。
- 不通引之界:T1562 辯業品全篇(六卷範圍)「經主」逾三十見,本目唯取子1 場景範圍內者六條(對辯一至六),餘皆落子2 至子6 場景,依本帙體例不通引。
- 段界之錨為題界機械徵,非正文實末;引用段界時已回磁碟另取正文行,見目九。
六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏)
神泰疏之闕(負命題已證·據實標闕):神泰《俱舍論疏》X53n0836 為殘本,現存七卷=卷一·卷二(界品之一·之二)·卷四至卷七(根品之二至之五)·卷十七(賢聖品之三)——卷八至卷十六全佚,世品·業品·隨眠品全闕。機械覆核:「分別業品」「世別由業生」「傍論已了」諸串於 X53n0836 全檔皆零命中。⇒ 泰疏殘·業品闕·本子無逐文釋可繫,不以他卷之文充之。(泰疏於現存界品卷內尚有二處前指業品——「辨業品中當更思擇」〔X53n0836 0011c13〕·「如下業品說」〔X53n0836 0061a24〕——皆非業品疏文,不得充之;另卷一總覽表之頌數語已錄於目一。)以下三家並錄。
(一)品科與業之訓
- 業之訓三家各出一路——光記〔T41n1821 0200b06〕「分別業品者,造作名業,此品廣明,故名分別」(重次第),頌疏〔T41n1823 0889b07〕「造作名業,此品廣明,故名分別」(重詞源),寶疏〔T41n1822 0627a10〕「以三義故名之為業:一者作用、二持法式、三分別果」(獨出三義)。⭐ 互異點=業之得名,光記·頌疏取『造作』一義,寶疏另立三義。唯錄不判。
- 次第之由——光記〔T41n1821 0200b07〕「所以次明業者,前品明果、此品明因,果不孤起必藉因生,望果是親故次說業」;寶疏〔T41n1822 0627a14〕「所以次世品後者,世品明內、外果差別不同」。二家所立之理同(世品明果·業品明因),措辭寬窄有別。
- 品級大科——見目一(三分/四分二式)。
- 子1 內之科層——光記〔T41n1821 0201a16〕「此下第二明五業。就中,一總明表、無表;二別明身、語表;三別證有無表」·〔T41n1821 0211a20〕「此下第二諸門分別業。就中,一約類以明;二明性、界、地」;頌疏〔T41n1823 0889c09〕「從此第二,明五業:一明表無表、二明身語表」。⇒ 二家用語各成一系(光記「此下第N」·頌疏「從此第N」·寶疏「大文第N」),引三疏之第 N 時必繫其家,不得互充。
(二)身表之立破
- 述說一切有部之自宗——光記於本論「由思力故,別起如是如是身形,名身表業」〔T29 0067c08〕一句下標作「述說一切有部顯自師宗」〔T41n1821 0201b15〕。⇒ 明標此句為論主述有部自宗,非破他之語。
- 「有餘部」之繫屬(三家全合)——光記〔T41n1821 0201b19〕「有餘師說至說非行動者,釋第二句。有餘正量部說:別有動色從此至彼,名身表業」;寶疏〔T41n1822 0627c27〕「破正量部執行動名身表。『以身動時由業動故』者,是正量部計也。身無剎那」;頌疏〔T41n1823 0890a01〕「業。非行動為體者,正量部說動名身表,為破此故,說非行動」。⇒ 三家皆以正量部繫屬論本之「有餘部」,逐字全合,無互異。光記於破斥收句處復標〔T41n1821 0201c09〕「餘方滅,故正量部不可說言動名身表」。
- 剎那滅諍中之三種異計——①正量部之問〔T41n1821 0201c02〕「聲、光等。『剎那何謂』者,正量部問」·其救〔T41n1821 0201c10〕「若有為法至義可成立者,正量部救」;②勝論異師之計〔T41n1821 0202b26〕「有執覺聲前因後滅者,此下敘異計破。此是勝論異師。前覺、聲滅,因後念生」;③上座部與正量部計「住」〔T41n1821 0202c10〕「有執燈焰滅以住無為因者,此是上坐部,正量部計。住謂住相」——寶疏同繫〔T41n1822 0628c04〕「上坐師計。住謂住相,住相若在,法無容滅」;④勝論異計「法非法力」〔T41n1821 0202c13〕「有執焰滅時由法非法力者,此是勝論異計。法、非法,德句義攝」。⇒ ②④屬外道(勝論)之計,非佛教內部部派,光記引之唯供辨異。
- 經部破形色之總起(論主宗趣之判)——光記〔T41n1821 0203c12〕「然經部說至別類色體者,此下論主述經部義,破說一切有部」;寶疏〔T41n1822 0629b05〕「然經部說至隨應當知,論主述經部義破有部也」;頌疏〔T41n1823 0890b20〕「是經部宗標破有宗實有形色。故論云:然經部師形非實有」。⇒ 三家同判此段為『論主朋經部以破有部』,非中立記述。此為判釋之語,居承衍。
- 問答鏈之逐條繫屬(光記最密)——〔T41n1821 0203c24〕「即釋頌第八句應二根取故。經部師言:汝常有宗」(經部之難)·〔T41n1821 0204a03〕「觸形至能念花色者,說一切有部救」·〔T41n1821 0204a10〕「至能憶念形者,經部難」·〔T41n1821 0204b02〕「又諸所有至假立長等者,經部復難」·〔T41n1821 0204b07〕「若謂即以至聚集安布者,經部牒說一切有部救破」·〔T41n1821 0204b19〕「豈不現見至而形相異者,說一切有部救」·〔T41n1821 0204b22〕「為不已辨至理亦應然者,經部復破」·〔T41n1821 0204c03〕「知總聚者,經部通釋。以闇、遠中觀眾顯色」。⇒ 此八番往復之宗屬繫屬,光記逐條明標,為本子最密之問答鏈(頌疏於同段唯出總科〔T41n1823 0890b28〕「經部師正立理破,汝薩婆多若謂實有別類形色,則應一色二根取過」;寶疏於此段多承光記大意直釋而未另立問答標籤)。
- 結問與經部之答(二疏逐句對盤)——光記〔T41n1821 0204c16〕「既已遮遣至立何為身表者,結問」·其釋〔T41n1821 0204c17〕「既已遮遣正量部師動名身表,及說一切有部實形為身表,汝等經部宗立何」·〔T41n1821 0204c19〕「立形為身表但假而非實者,經部答」·下一問句則標〔T41n1821 0204c22〕「既執但用至為身業耶者,問」(不出宗名);寶疏於此二句各有標:〔T41n1822 0631a08〕「論『既已遮遣至何為身表』,正量部、有部徵問」·〔T41n1822 0631a10〕「既執但用至為身業耶,有部問。准此,經部身表非是身業」·〔T41n1822 0631a12〕「若業依身至當知亦爾,經部答」。⭐ 互異點=結問「立何為身表」之問方:光記標作「結問」(其釋以所遮者為正量部與說一切有部、所問者為經部,問方屬論主),寶疏標作「正量部、有部徵問」;同一句而二疏所出之問方不同,唯錄不判。〔繫屬之界:寶疏之「有部問」繫於下一句「復立何法為身業耶」〔T29 0068c10〕,非繫結問句;光記於該下句唯標「問」而不出宗名——此二句之標各屬其句,不得互充。〕頌疏於此逕出結語〔T41n1823 0890c09〕「經部宗形為身表,但假非實。形雖是表,而非是業」。
- 毘婆沙結歸本宗——光記〔T41n1821 0205b13〕「毘婆沙師至形色為體者,毘婆沙師結」——光記於長段問答之末必標『結』,見其科判之嚴謹。
(三)無表實有之諍(毘婆沙八證與經部逐難)
- 二宗立場之並陳框架(寶疏最精簡)——寶疏〔T41n1822 0631c11〕「論『毘婆沙師至如前已說』,論主述有部也」·〔T41n1822 0631c12〕「論『經部亦說至無色相故』,論主述經」·〔T41n1822 0631c23〕「論『云何知然』,經部問也」。⇒ 寶疏於毘婆沙八證未起之前,先標二宗立場並陳之框架。
- 經部破八證之起——光記〔T41n1821 0206c01〕「此下經部破前八證,此即破第一證」;寶疏〔T41n1822 0632b09〕「論『經部師說至然不應理』,經部非前證,別有無表實體不應理也」;頌疏〔T41n1823 0891c05〕「上八證證無表實。從此經部會通前說」。寶疏於證起之結復標〔T41n1822 0632b08〕「由此等證知實有無表色,總結八證」,頌疏於證起之首則逐條列名〔T41n1823 0891a07〕「薩婆多宗以八義證無表實有」·〔T41n1823 0891a11〕「此頌有八證:一說三色證、二說無漏色證、三說福增長證、四說非作成業證、五法處色證、六八道支證、七別解脫戒證、八戒為堤塘證」。⇒ 三家同以『八證』計數,且頌疏逐條出其名目(俱舍長行所列之證與此計數之關係,屬古德科判之事,唯錄不判)。
- 破第一證(瑜伽師之定境色)——光記〔T41n1821 0206c03〕「瑜伽師說:修靜慮時,由定力所生是定境界色」;頌疏〔T41n1823 0891c06〕「且三色者,是定境色,非無表色」。⇒ 二家全合。
- 破第二證(有餘譬喻師釋無漏色)——光記〔T41n1821 0206c13〕「有餘師言至得無漏名者,敘異釋。有餘譬喻師言」——光記標此為「有餘譬喻師」之異釋,非瑜伽師本說,三說並列。
- 有部之難——光記〔T41n1821 0206c18〕「說一切有部難。何故經言有漏法者謂十五界」。
- 破第三證(福業增長·經部先軌範師之種子釋)——光記〔T41n1821 0207a11〕「此下破第三證。福增長者,經部先代軌範師釋」·〔T41n1821 0207a23〕「若謂如何至無表法生者,經部牒難徵破」·〔T41n1821 0207b01〕「若於無依至福業增長者,問」·〔T41n1821 0207c03〕「若爾經說至定為應理者,論主引經破異師說」。⇒ 此為子1 中經部種子說最詳之處。頌疏於此覆述較簡〔T41n1823 0892a09〕「若經部宗,熏於色心,即色心持種子」。
- 破第四證(遣他為之業道)——光記〔T41n1821 0207c11〕「此下破第四證」;大德之異說繫屬——光記〔T41n1821 0208b06〕「大德,謂達磨多羅」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0633b07〕「論『然大德說至正殺殺已』,敘異計也。此是達磨多羅計也」。⇒ 二疏於『大德=達磨多羅』之繫屬全合。
- 有部之訴與論主之自陳——光記〔T41n1821 0208b14〕「何於無表至轉變差別者,說一切有部訴」;寶疏〔T41n1822 0633b14〕「論『何於無表至轉變差別』,此有部責經部情偏」。⭐ 互異點=二疏於論主姿態之描述角度:光記標「訴」(陳訴),寶疏標『責其情偏』(詰責);光記偏標中立,寶疏偏標詰責,唯錄不判。
- 破第五證(法處色)——光記〔T41n1821 0208c08〕「又說法處至法處攝色者,此破第五證」。
- 破第六證(八道支)之往復——光記〔T41n1821 0208c23〕「若爾云何至八聖道支者,經部師言」·〔T41n1821 0209a13〕「有餘師言至此亦應然者,敘經部異說」;寶疏〔T41n1822 0633b22〕「論『且彼應說至求依等不』,經部反問有部」·〔T41n1822 0633b23〕「論『不爾』,有部答」。⇒ 二疏於此段之逐句繫屬相合(此為八證中問答最綿密之一節)。
- 破第七·第八證(別解脫律儀·隄塘戒)——光記〔T41n1821 0209b17〕「若起異緣心至憶便止故者,牒前說一切有部難通釋」·〔T41n1821 0209b22〕「此破第八證」。
- 毘婆沙結歸本宗——光記〔T41n1821 0209c03〕「毘婆沙師至是我所宗者,說一切有部結歸本宗」。
(四)能造大種與執受類別
- 能造段之科——光記〔T41n1821 0209c05〕「前說無表至為有異耶者,此下第二明能造」。
- 散無表所依大種之執受義(光記引《正理》補釋)——〔T41n1821 0211b13〕「正理三十五云散地無表所依大種有執受者,散心果故」。
- 情非情之義准——光記〔T41n1821 0211b19〕「無表已說是有情數。無非情大造有情色,義准可知」。
- 執受類別之科——寶疏〔T41n1822 0635b01〕「論『此表無表其類是何』,已下兩頌,大文第三明執受類別」。
(五)三性界地與四善四不善
- 四善分釋(光記以喻逐句申明·教學性最強)——〔T41n1821 0214a05〕「論曰至猶如無病者,釋第一句,明勝義善」·〔T41n1821 0214a16〕「此五強勝名為自性」。
- 自性不善之五義(寶疏獨詳)——〔T41n1822 0636c04〕「此釋第二自性善也。無慚、無愧有二義故」,其下逐列不善根五義以為反照。⭐ 互異點=光記重四善之喻,寶疏重不善根之五義;詳略取向不同,並錄不判。
- 勝義善之定型釋語——頌疏〔T41n1823 0893b24〕「中最極安隱,眾苦都寂,猶如無病」——與光記·寶疏於此三家逐字幾同,屬定型釋語。
(六)等起二種與那伽頌
- 等起初頌之釋——光記〔T41n1821 0215a14〕「差別。『論曰至名為隨轉』者,釋初頌可知」。
- 因等起·剎那等起之訓(頌疏最精簡清楚)——〔T41n1823 0894a06〕「等起有二種者,標也,表、無表色等起有二種也」·〔T41n1823 0894a07〕「因及彼剎那者,列名也」·〔T41n1823 0894a08〕「發業前心,名因等起,在先為因故。與業俱心,名剎那等起,同一剎那時故」。
- 見所斷之小型往復(經部與有部)——光記〔T41n1821 0215b08〕「見所斷若發表色,色應見斷。『若許見斷斯有何失』者,經部師問」·〔T41n1821 0215b10〕「是則違越至非見所斷者,說一切有部答」·〔T41n1821 0215b29〕「若爾大種至力所引故者,說一切有部反難。經部」。
- 那伽頌之敘異說——寶疏〔T41n1822 0639b20〕「至那伽臥在定,敘異說也」;頌疏於此逐字引本頌作「那伽行在定」〔T41n1823 0894b07〕。
- 寶疏以「經主」稱世親——〔T41n1822 0639c19〕「此由經主不達我宗」。⇒ 此稱謂與順正理一系用語相合(眾賢通篇稱世親為「經主」·見目五),見寶疏行文受該系影響。唯錄不判。
- 頌疏所引本頌之異文(誠實記)——頌疏引本頌末句作「牟尼善必同,無記隨或善」〔T41n1823 0894a03〕,與底本 T1558 之「惑」〔0071c03〕字異。此非光記·寶疏之互異,而為另一 witness 之獨立印證,已併入目三 0071002 條之三重交叉印證。誌錄不判。
(七)三疏互異總覽(並錄不判)
| 議題 | 光記 | 寶疏 | 頌疏 | 互異之點 |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 品級大科之數 | 三分 | 四分(另立明律儀等) | 三分 | 寶疏獨立「明律儀等」為品級科 |
| 業之得名 | 造作 | 三義(作用·持法式·分別果) | 造作 | 寶疏獨出三義 |
| 子1 內之細分 | 二節(正明業體性·諸門分別業) | 六段(業體性·能造大·執受類別·義門分別·四善等·二等起) | 二節(同光記) | 寶疏獨立六段細目 |
| 「有餘部」之繫屬 | 正量部 | 正量部 | 正量部 | 三家全合·無異 |
| 結問「立何為身表」之問方 | 「結問」(結前二宗·問方屬論主) | 「正量部、有部徵問」 | 未另標 | 同一句而二疏所出之問方不同 |
| 下句「復立何法為身業耶」之問方 | 「問」(不出宗名) | 「有部問」 | 未另標 | 光記空繫·寶疏繫有部 |
| 論主止諍語之姿態 | 有部「訴」 | 有部『責其情偏』 | 未論及 | 中立/詰責之角度差 |
| 四善之釋法 | 逐句以喻申明 | 逐列不善根五義為反照 | 定型釋語從簡 | 詳略取向三異 |
| 等起二種之訓 | 釋初頌可知(從簡) | 未另訓 | 逐詞訓「發業前心」「與業俱心」 | 頌疏於此最詳 |
| 科判用語 | 「此下第N」 | 「大文第N」 | 「從此第N」 | 三家各成一系 |
| 稱世親之詞 | 論主 | 經主(一處) | 論主 | 寶疏獨用順正理系稱謂 |
| 本頌「惑/或」之引 | 未另引 | 未另引 | 作「或」 | 頌疏為異文之獨立 witness |
| 神泰疏 | ——(業品闕) | ——(業品闕) | ——(業品闕) | 據實標闕·不補 |
三疏互異之處,逐家並錄,不判是非。三疏之判釋與其互異之義理取捨,別居義疏層之承衍節。
七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)
本子所立之表無表色,是部派毘曇『業體面』之總樞;其向唯識系之承接(逐條繫彼系逐字·唯誌錄座標,不作定判):
- 表無表色 → 唯識之破表無表實有:本子錄二宗之諍——毘婆沙立「毘婆沙師說有實物名無表色,是我所宗」〔T29 0070a21〕,經部立「然經部說:形非實有」〔T29 0068b01〕。《成唯識論》於同一論題設問「表、無表色豈非實有?此非實有,所以者何」〔T31n1585 0004c08〕,其破形色之理逐字作「且身表色若是實有,以何為性?若言是形,便非實有,可分析故」〔T31n1585 0004c09〕,末結曰「表既實無,無表寧實」〔T31n1585 0004c24〕·「然依思願善惡分限,假立無表」〔T31n1585 0004c24〕。⇒ 本子之經部立場(形假·無表假)在唯識系被完整承接,且其破式(可分析故·長等極微不可得故)與本子頌文「無別極微故」〔T29 0067c07〕之理路同源——此為②橋於業品最直之一錨。
- 三業之體 → 唯識之思為業體:本子錄經部答「若業依身立為身業,謂能種種運動身思,依身門行故名身業」〔T29 0068c11〕。《成唯識論》作「不撥為無,但言非色」〔T31n1585 0004c28〕·「能動身思說名身業,能發語思說名語業」〔T31n1585 0004c29〕。⇒ 『三業總以思為體』一義,二系逐字相承;所異者唯本子以之為並錄之一造,唯識系以之為自宗。
- 無表色 → 瑜伽之法處所攝色二種:本子立無表為無見無對色,而長行錄瑜伽師以定境色別解本頌「說三無漏色」〔T29 0069a01〕一證——「瑜伽師說:修靜慮時定力所生定境界色」〔T29 0069b01〕。《瑜伽師地論》於法界之開列逐字作「法處所攝色有二種。謂律儀不律儀所攝色、三摩地所行色」〔T30n1579 0293c06〕。⇒ 彼系之二種法處色,恰與本子二事一一相對——律儀不律儀所攝色對本子之無表,三摩地所行色對本子瑜伽師所立之定境界色。同一組法而二系開合之座標,唯誌錄·不判。
八、譯史
- 玄奘新譯(本底本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕,其夾註逐字作「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕。本子卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十三」〔T29 0067b02〕,品續題「分別業品第四之一」〔T29 0067b06〕。
- 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《開元釋教錄》於論藏部類作「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」〔T55n2154 0620c17〕。
- 對辯二論之譯:《開元釋教錄》並結曰「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」〔T55n2154 0621a01〕。「頌同釋異」四字即本子目五體例之根據——二論用俱舍本頌而別作長行;本子所引眾賢六條,條條皆牒俱舍長行之語而別立己釋,正是此四字之實況。
- 造論緣起:《婆藪盤豆法師傳》記其造論體例作「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」〔T50n2049 0190b15〕。⇒ 本子兩大長行段(身表之體·無表實有)皆『錄有部宗義而以經部義破之』之形,正是此語之最典型實例;三疏於此二段亦皆明標「論主述經部義,破說一切有部」(目六),與傳所記相合。唯錄事實·不作優劣之判。
- 頌本之獨立:本頌別行本=《阿毘達磨俱舍論本頌》T29n1560,其業品品題夾注作「一百三十一頌」〔T29n1560 0316a07〕,首句「世別由業生,思及思所作」〔T29n1560 0316a08〕與本子首頌相合。
- 三疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·業品闕)。
九、校本定位
- 玄奘 T1558 卷十三(底本)〔0067b02–0072b01〕:卷端題 0067b02 · 品續題 0067b06 · 開卷承轉 0067b07 · 正1 0067b09 · 正2前半 0067b29 · 正2後半·正3·正4 0067c03 · 正5前半 0069a01 · 正5後半 0070a25 · 正6前半 0070b02 · 正6後半 0070b08 · 正7·正8 0070b16 · 正9·正10前半 0070c10 · 正10後半·正11 0071a19 · 正12–14 0071b27 · 引頌 0072a09 · 收卷句 0072a23 · 卷尾題 0072a26。
- 真諦 T1559:對應段 0225a18–0229c13。要目 0225a19 · 0225a27 · 0225b06 · 0225b07 · 0225b09 · 0225b11 · 0225b12 · 0225b13 · 0225b14 · 0225c17 · 0225c18 · 0226a05 · 0226a06 · 0226a12 · 0226a15 · 0226b14 · 0226c02 · 0226c03 · 0226c09 · 0227a05 · 0227a07 · 0227a08 · 0228a05 · 0228a10 · 0228a13 · 0228a17 · 0228a21 · 0228b07 · 0228b11 · 0228b23 · 0228b25 · 0228c12 · 0228c14 · 0228c16 · 0228c19 · 0228c23 · 0229a04 · 0229a15 · 0229a17 · 0229b05 · 0229b07 · 0229b15 · 0229b23 · 0229b29 · 0229c11 · 0229c13(迄)· 0229c14(子2 場景之始)。
- 眾賢 T1562〔辯業品第四 0529a06 起〕:0533b21 · 0533b22 · 0533c06 · 0533c09 · 0535c23 · 0535c29 · 0536a04 · 0536b05 · 0537a25 · 0539c09 · 0539c11 · 0547b17 · 0547b29 · 0547c08 · 0547c20。T1563〔辯業品第五 0859c06 起〕:0861a26 · 0861b14。品題錨為題界之徵,非正文實末;本子之對辯引皆取引句首字前最近之
<lb>。 - 光記 T41n1821〔卷十三 0200b02–0217a11 之前〕:0200b06 · 0200b07 · 0200b09 · 0200b10 · 0201a16 · 0201b15 · 0201b19 · 0201c02 · 0201c09 · 0201c10 · 0202b26 · 0202c10 · 0202c13 · 0203c12 · 0203c24 · 0204a03 · 0204a10 · 0204b02 · 0204b07 · 0204b19 · 0204b22 · 0204c03 · 0204c17 · 0204c19 · 0205b13 · 0206c01 · 0206c03 · 0206c13 · 0206c18 · 0207a11 · 0207a23 · 0207b01 · 0207c03 · 0207c11 · 0208b06 · 0208b14 · 0208c08 · 0208c23 · 0209a13 · 0209b17 · 0209b22 · 0209c03 · 0209c05 · 0211a20 · 0211b13 · 0211b19 · 0214a05 · 0214a16 · 0215a14 · 0215b08 · 0215b10 · 0215b29 · 0217a15(子2 之科·界外)。
- 寶疏 T41n1822〔卷十三 0627a06–0640a18 之前〕:0627a10 · 0627a14 · 0627a17 · 0627a19 · 0627c27 · 0628c04 · 0629b05 · 0631a10 · 0631a12 · 0631c11 · 0631c12 · 0631c23 · 0632b09 · 0633b07 · 0633b14 · 0633b22 · 0633b23 · 0635b01 · 0636c04 · 0639b20 · 0639c19 · 0640a23(子2 之科·界外)。
- 頌疏 T41n1823〔論本第十三 0889b05–0894b13 之前〕:0889b07 · 0889b08 · 0889c09 · 0889c24 · 0890a01 · 0890b20 · 0890b28 · 0890c09 · 0890c29 · 0891c05 · 0891c06 · 0892a09 · 0893b24 · 0894a03 · 0894a06 · 0894a07 · 0894a08 · 0894b07 · 0894b15(子2 之科·界外)。論本第十三無品題行,其界以卷首正文首句核。
- 神泰疏 X53n0836:業品全闕——本子無泰疏可繫(據實標闕·不補)。其現存卷內之二處前指業品=0011c13 · 0061a24;卷一總覽表之頌數語=0006b04 · 0006b05。
- 頌本 T29n1560:業品品題夾注 0316a07 · 首頌 0316a08。
- 唯識系互讀錨:T31n1585 0004c08 · 0004c09 · 0004c24 · 0004c28 · 0004c29;T30n1579 0293c06。
- 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0621a01;T50n2049 0190b15。
- 校勘:卷十三校記十九枚(異讀十九全枚舉·他藏交叉註零·CBETA 回改零)·無升定本案。
The Chapter on the World shows the establishing of sentient beings and of the receptacle; the Chapter on Action shows why they are so. This unit begins from the one question 「如是差別由誰而生」 tr. “by what are differences such as these produced?” — first establishing that the differences of the world arise from action and blocking a single lord who first conceives, next opening action out into volition and having-willed, next adjudging that the two actions of body and speech both extend to the manifest and the nonmanifest; whereupon it enters the two great disputes of this unit: whether the entity of bodily manifest action is shape-form or motion, and whether the nonmanifest is really existent or merely conventionally established. The two disputes done, it then analyzes the difference of the great elements that produce it, the classes of the nonmanifest, the bounds of the three natures and of realm and level, and the four causes of the four wholesome and four unwholesome, closing with the two raisings of action (the raising · the concurrent raising), and adducing the one nāga stanza to analyze the constant wholesomeness of the Buddha’s mind — the section on the entity of action of an Abhidharma treatise opens from here.
I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement
| Outline system | The position of this passage |
|---|---|
| Xuanzang’s T1558 in nine chapters | The first part of Chapter Four, Analysis of Action (chapter title〔T29 0067b06〕) — this unit (Unit 1) = the whole of Fascicle Thirteen〔0067b02–0072b01〕. Root stanzas 1 through 14 (eleven blocks) plus one block of quoted stanza, twelve blocks in all |
| The anchor carried over | At the head of the chapter, 「如前所說有情世間及器世間各多差別,如是差別由誰而生」 tr. “the world of sentient beings and the receptacle world spoken of above each have many differences; by what are differences such as these produced?”〔T29 0067b07〕— what is carried over is the twofold division of the world of sentient beings and the receptacle world argued in the Chapter on the World, and so this chapter begins directly from the question 「由誰而生」 tr. “by what are they produced?” |
| The stanza count of this chapter (three sources agreeing) | The interlinear note under the chapter title in T1560 reads 「分別業品第四」 tr. “Chapter Four, Analysis of Action” and 「一百三十一頌」 tr. “one hundred thirty-one stanzas”〔T29n1560 0316a07〕· the general conspectus of the whole treatise in Fascicle One of Shentai’s commentary has 「業品一百三十一行」 tr. “the chapter on action, one hundred thirty-one lines”〔X53n0836 0006b05〕(the sentence above it being 「界品有四十四行,根品有七十四行,世品九十九行」 tr. “the chapter on the elements has forty-four lines, the chapter on the faculties seventy-four lines, the chapter on the world ninety-nine lines”〔X53n0836 0006b04〕) · and the two thousand six hundred twenty Chinese characters of this chapter’s root stanzas divided by twenty likewise gives one hundred thirty-one |
| The chapter-level main outline in the three commentaries (two patterns, threefold and fourfold) | Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0200b09〕: 「就此品中,一明業體性、二釋經諸業、三雜明諸業」 tr. “within this chapter, first the nature of the entity of action, second the explanation of the actions in the sūtras, third miscellaneous explanations of the actions” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0889b08〕: 「總作三門:一明業體性、二釋諸業名、三雜明諸業」 tr. “three gates in all: first the nature of the entity of action, second the explanation of the names of the actions, third miscellaneous explanations of the actions” — two of them divide it into three; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0627a17〕: 「此品大文分四:一明業體、二明律儀等、三明經中諸業、四雜明諸業」 tr. “the main text of this chapter divides into four: first the entity of action, second discipline and the rest, third the actions in the sūtras, fourth miscellaneous explanations of the actions” — fourfold. ⇒ Fabao sets up 「明律儀等」 tr. “discipline and the rest” separately as a chapter-level division, while Puguang and Yuanhui gather it into the third subsection of the chapter on the nature of the entity of action, 「廣明表無表」 tr. “the extended explanation of the manifest and the nonmanifest.” Recorded without adjudication |
| What Unit 1 covers (all three agreeing) | All three adjudge Unit 1 to be the whole of the chapter on “the nature of the entity of action” (Puguang and Yuanhui giving 「明業體性」 tr. “explaining the nature of the entity of action,” Fabao 「明業體」 tr. “explaining the entity of action”). Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0200b10〕: 「就明業體性中,一正明業體性;二諸門分別業;三廣明表、無表」 tr. “within the explaining of the nature of the entity of action, first properly explaining the nature of the entity of action; second, analyzing action through the several gates; third, explaining the manifest and the nonmanifest at length” — the first two sections are this unit, and the third falls in Fascicle Fourteen |
| Where Unit 1 ends (three independent witnesses agreeing) | Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0217a15〕: 「此下第三廣明表、無表」 tr. “below, the third, explaining the manifest and the nonmanifest at length” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0894b15〕: 「從此第三,廣明表無表」 tr. “from here the third, explaining the manifest and the nonmanifest at length” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0640a23〕: 「自此已下大文第二明律儀等三」 tr. “from here below, the second of the main text, explaining the three of discipline and the rest” — all three begin a new outline division at the head of Xuanzang’s Fascicle Fourteen, and so the closing boundary of Unit 1 has three independent witnesses |
| The second-level outline within this unit (Puguang) | 〔T41n1821 0201a16〕「此下第二明五業。就中,一總明表、無表;二別明身、語表;三別證有無表」 tr. “below, the second, explaining the five actions. Within it, first the manifest and the nonmanifest in general; second, the manifest of body and of speech separately; third, the separate proof that there is a nonmanifest” ·〔T41n1821 0209c05〕「前說無表至為有異耶者,此下第二明能造」 tr. “‘it was said above that the nonmanifest’ down to ‘or is there a difference’: below, the second, explaining what produces it” ·〔T41n1821 0211a20〕「此下第二諸門分別業。就中,一約類以明;二明性、界、地」 tr. “below, the second, analyzing action through the several gates. Within it, first explaining by class; second, explaining nature, realm, and level” |
| The second-level outline within this unit (Yuanhui) | 〔T41n1823 0889c09〕「從此第二,明五業:一明表無表、二明身語表」 tr. “from here the second, explaining the five actions: first explaining the manifest and the nonmanifest, second explaining the manifest of body and of speech” |
| Fabao’s sixfold subdivision within this unit | 〔T41n1822 0627a19〕「第一四頌半明業體性,第二一頌半明能造大」 tr. “the first four and a half stanzas explain the nature of the entity of action; the second one and a half stanzas explain the great elements that produce it” (thereafter listing the four further sections of the appropriated and the classes · analysis through the gates of sense · the four wholesome and the rest · the two raisings) — Fabao has a sixfold detailed outline of his own within Unit 1, which Puguang and Yuanhui do not make |
| The gloss on the chapter name and the reason for its order | Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0200b06〕: 「分別業品者,造作名業,此品廣明,故名分別」 tr. “as for the chapter analyzing action, doing is called action, and this chapter explains it at length, hence ‘analysis’” ·〔T41n1821 0200b07〕: 「所以次明業者,前品明果、此品明因,果不孤起必藉因生,望果是親故次說業」 tr. “the reason action is explained next is that the previous chapter explained results and this chapter explains causes; a result does not arise alone but must arise in dependence upon a cause, and as regards the result it is the nearer, and so action is spoken of next”; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0627a10〕: 「以三義故名之為業:一者作用、二持法式、三分別果」 tr. “by three senses it is called action: first function, second upholding a norm, third distinguishing results” ·〔T41n1822 0627a14〕: 「所以次世品後者,世品明內、外果差別不同」 tr. “the reason it comes after the chapter on the world is that the chapter on the world explained the differences of inner and outer results”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0889b07〕: 「造作名業,此品廣明,故名分別」 tr. “doing is called action, and this chapter explains it at length, hence ‘analysis’” |
| Yuanhui has no chapter-title line | At the head of his fascicle Yuanhui gives simply “Treatise proper, thirteen,” and does not cite the four characters 「分別業品第四」 tr. “Chapter Four, Analysis of Action” (to run a string search on Yuanhui with 「分別業品」 tr. “Analysis of Action” is bound to yield a false zero), and his boundary is checked by the first sentence of the main text at the head of the fascicle |
| The closing sentence of the fascicle | 「但應說言:彼經唯據餘心所間因等起說」 tr. “but one should say only this: that sūtra speaks only with regard to the causal raising that is separated off by other minds”〔T29 0072a23〕— the general close of the two raisings, followed immediately by the end-title of Fascicle Thirteen |
The opening transitional sentence〔T29 0067b07〕: 「如前所說有情世間及器世間各多差別,如是差別由誰而生」 tr. “the world of sentient beings and the receptacle world spoken of above each have many differences; by what are differences such as these produced?”
Stanza / prose-commentary format: root stanzas (the stanza boundaries fixed by the separate edition T1560) plus the prose self-commentary. This unit has eleven blocks of root stanza —〔0067b09〕Root 1 (twenty characters)·〔0067b29〕first half of Root 2 (ten characters)·〔0067c03〕second half of Root 2 · Root 3 · Root 4 (fifty characters)·〔0069a01〕first half of Root 5 (ten characters)·〔0070a25〕second half of Root 5 (ten characters)·〔0070b02〕first half of Root 6 (ten characters)·〔0070b08〕second half of Root 6 (ten characters)·〔0070b16〕Roots 7 and 8 (forty characters)·〔0070c10〕Root 9 and the first half of Root 10 (thirty characters)·〔0071a19〕second half of Root 10 and Root 11 (thirty characters)·〔0071b27〕Roots 12 through 14 (sixty characters) — two hundred eighty characters in all, exactly fourteen stanzas. The prose commentary has one block of quoted stanza〔0072a09〕, of five characters to the line and twenty in all. The judgment that it is a quoted stanza has its warrant in the preceding text: 「故契經說」 tr. “hence the sūtra says”〔0072a08〕, and the run of the Chapter on Action in T1560 does not include these twenty characters; Yuanhui gives it word for word as 「那伽行在定」 tr. “the nāga when he walks is in absorption”〔T41n1823 0894b07〕and hangs it upon a citation of 「契經」 tr. “the sūtra.”
The two long passages of prose commentary (both exceeding one thousand seven hundred characters of Chinese · the densest places of question and answer and of divergent accounts in this unit):〔0067c03〕the explanation of the second half of Root 2 and Roots 3 and 4 (one thousand seven hundred thirty-eight characters · four occurrences of 『如何』 · three of 『若爾』 · two of 『云何』 · four of 『豈不』 · two of 『所以者何』 · three of 『有執』)·〔0069a01〕the explanation of the first half of Root 5 (one thousand seven hundred sixty-six characters · six occurrences of 『如何』 · four of 『若爾』 · three of 『云何』 · two of 『有餘師』 · one of 『經部師』 · one of 『有說』). The two passages together take up more than half of the Chinese text of this unit.
Two places in this unit where two accounts are recorded without adjudication (recording the two parties only · not judging which prevails):
- Shape-form really existent / not really existent — the Vaibhāṣikas conclude 「毘婆沙師說:形是實故,身表業形色為體,語表業體謂即言聲」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika masters say: shape is really existent, and so bodily manifest action has shape-form for its entity, and the entity of verbal manifest action is just vocal sound”〔T29 0068c24–c25〕, while the author records the Sautrāntikas’ refutation 「然經部說:形非實有,謂顯色聚一面多生」 tr. “yet the Sautrāntikas say: shape is not really existent; that is, where visible color arises abundantly on one side of a mass”〔T29 0068b01〕, closing with 「是故形色非實有體」 tr. “therefore shape-form is not a really existent entity”〔T29 0068b21〕. The words of both schools stand together in the treatise; this item only records them.
- The nonmanifest really existent / merely conventional — the close of the Vaibhāṣikas’ eight proofs, 「由此等證知,實有無表色」 tr. “by these proofs it is known that nonmanifest form really exists”〔T29 0069a28〕, and the opening of the Sautrāntikas’ refutation of each, 「經部師說:此證雖多種種希奇,然不應理」 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters say: these proofs, though many and of all kinds of marvelousness, are nevertheless unreasonable”〔T29 0069a29〕; the author lays the dispute to rest with 「且止此等眾多諍論」 tr. “let these many disputes rest here for now”〔T29 0070a21〕, while the Vaibhāṣikas conclude for themselves 「毘婆沙師說有實物名無表色,是我所宗」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika masters say: there is a real thing called nonmanifest form, and this is the tenet of my school”〔T29 0070a21〕. The treatise closes the passage with this and adds no sentence of judgment.
One place in this unit where the author refutes outright (not a recording of two accounts without adjudication): the establishing and the refuting of “motion is called bodily manifest action” — 「有餘部說:動名身表,以身動時由業動故」 tr. “some other school says: motion is called bodily manifest action, since when the body moves it is by action that it moves”〔T29 0067c09〕, which the author refutes by momentary cessation, concluding 「既由斯理行動定無,身表是形理得成立」 tr. “since by this principle motion is definitely nonexistent, that bodily manifest action is shape is established in principle”〔T29 0068a29〕. ⇒ The author here refutes outright and concludes outright, and this may not be summed up as ‘recording both parties without adjudication.’ The attribution of the school position refuted is at item six (all three commentaries mark the Sāṃmitīyas).
One place in this unit where the author states his own mind (not a recording of two accounts without adjudication): within the dispute over the nonmanifest, the Sarvāstivādins reproach him, 「何於無表偏懷憎嫉定撥為無」 tr. “why do you bear a grudge against the nonmanifest in particular and definitely deny it as nonexistent”〔T29 0069c17〕, and the author states his own mind, 「然此與彼俱難了知,今於此中無所憎嫉」 tr. “yet this and that are alike hard to know, and here I bear no grudge against either”〔T29 0069c18〕— ⇒ the author here says expressly that he is not partial toward either of the two schools; this is a statement of posture, not an adjudication of which prevails.
II. Terminology (Technical Terms)
| Chinese (Xuanzang) | Paramārtha’s divergent name (loc of first occurrence) | The treatise’s defining sentence / what it hangs on |
|---|---|---|
| action (doing) | action (the same) | 「此所由業其體是何?謂心所思及思所作」 tr. “what is the entity of this action by which they come about? It is the volition that arises in the mind, together with what volition brings about”〔0067b17〕; for the gloss see item six (all three give 『doing is called action』) |
| the action that is volition / the action of having willed | 「故意及所作」 tr. “intention and what is done”〔T29n1559 0225a27〕 | 「故契經說:有二種業,一者思業、二思已業,思已業者謂思所作」 tr. “hence the sūtra says: there are two kinds of action, first the action that is volition, second the action of having willed; and the action of having willed refers to what volition brings about”〔0067b18〕 |
| mental action | 「故意即心業」 tr. “intention is just the action of mind”〔T29n1559 0225b06〕 | 「然心所思即是意業」 tr. “the volition that arises in the mind is mental action”〔0067b26〕 |
| bodily action · verbal action | 「故意生身口」 tr. “intention produces body and speech”〔T29n1559 0225b07〕 | 「思所作業分為身、語二業,是思所等起故」 tr. “the action that volition brings about divides into the two, bodily action and verbal action, since these are raised by volition”〔0067b26〕 |
| manifest · nonmanifest | instructive · uninstructive〔T29n1559 0225b09 「二有教無教」 tr. “the two, the instructive and the uninstructive”〕 | 「此身語二業,俱表無表性」 tr. “these two, bodily action and verbal action, both alike have the nature of the manifest and the nonmanifest”〔0067b29〕— this is the most basic difference of rendering-system in the whole unit, and every entry below that touches the manifest and the nonmanifest follows this correspondence |
| bodily manifest action | 「說身有教相」 tr. “it is said that the body has the instructive mark”〔T29n1559 0225b11〕 | 「由思力故,別起如是如是身形,名身表業」 tr. “by the force of volition, such and such a shape further arises in the body, and this is called bodily manifest action”〔0067c08〕; Paramārtha’s explanation gives 「由隨故意,是身如此如此相貌,說名有教」 tr. “in accordance with intention, the body is of such and such an appearance, and this is called instructive”〔T29n1559 0225b12〕 |
| verbal manifest action | 「言教語音聲」 tr. “instruction in words is vocal sound”〔T29n1559 0226c03〕 | 「語表業體謂即言聲」 tr. “the entity of verbal manifest action is just vocal sound”〔0068c25〕 |
| moment | 「非動剎那故」 tr. “since it is not motion but moments”〔T29n1559 0225b14〕 | 「得體無間滅,有此剎那法,名有剎那,如有杖人名為有杖」 tr. “having obtained its entity it perishes with nothing intervening; a dharma that has this moment is called having a moment, as a man with a staff is called having a staff”〔0067c11〕 |
| momentary cessation (cessation awaiting no cause) | 「生因成能滅」 tr. “the productive cause becomes the extinguishing one”〔T29n1559 0225c17〕 | 「謂有為法滅不待因。所以者何?待因謂果,滅無非果,故不待因」 tr. “that is, the cessation of conditioned dharmas awaits no cause. Why so? What awaits a cause is a result; cessation is a nonexistence, and a nonexistence is not a result, and so it awaits no cause”〔0067c17〕·「故無有因令諸法滅,法自然滅,是壞性故」 tr. “therefore there is no cause that makes dharmas cease; dharmas cease of themselves, since it is their nature to perish”〔0068a25〕 |
| shape-form (long, short, square, round, and the rest) | appearance〔T29n1559 0226a05 「向一方聚生,執色假說」 tr. “arising massed toward one quarter, form is spoken of conventionally as apprehended”〕 | 「謂顯色聚一面多生即於其中假立長色」 tr. “that is, where visible color arises abundantly on one side of a mass, just therein a long form is conventionally established”〔0068b01〕·「如見火㷮於一方面無間速運便謂為長」 tr. “as when a torch is seen moved swiftly in one direction with nothing intervening, and is called long”〔0068b05〕 |
| the fault of apprehension by two faculties | 「二根取無入,決是意塵故」 tr. “apprehension by two faculties has no entry, since it is definitely an object of mind”〔T29n1559 0226a12〕 | 「若謂實有別類形色,則應一色二根所取」 tr. “if it be said that there really exists a further kind of shape-form, then one form ought to be apprehended by two faculties”〔0068b07〕 |
| form without outflows | form without flow〔T29n1559 0226c09 「三無流色長,不作說道等」 tr. “three forms without flow, long; not doing, speaking of the path and the rest”〕 | 「說三無漏色,增非作等故」 tr. “because it says three, and says form without outflows, and says increase, and says not doing, and so on”〔0069a01〕(outflow / outflow being a systematic rendering-character throughout Paramārtha) |
| the yogins (form in the object-field of absorption) | 「此中先舊觀行師說」 tr. “here the observing masters of former times say”〔T29n1559 0227a07〕 | 「瑜伽師說:修靜慮時定力所生定境界色」 tr. “the yogins say: when one cultivates the meditative absorptions, the form in the object-field of absorption produced by the force of absorption”〔0069b01〕·「即由定力所生色中,依無漏定者即說為無漏」 tr. “within the form produced by the force of absorption, that produced in dependence upon an absorption without outflows is said to be without outflows”〔0069b05〕; Paramārtha gives 「非眼境故說無顯,不遮處所故說無礙」 tr. “because it is not the object-field of the eye it is said to be without display; because it does not obstruct a place it is said to be without obstruction”〔T29n1559 0227a08〕(invisible and unresistant / without display and without obstruction) |
| the discipline that is a dyke | — (Paramārtha abridges this passage) | 「又契經說:離殺等戒名為隄塘戒,能長時相續堰遏犯戒過故」 tr. “again, the sūtra says: the discipline of abstaining from killing and the rest is called the discipline that is a dyke, since it can for a long time continuously dam and hold back the fault of transgressing the discipline”〔0069a26〕 |
| the seeds of volition (the subtle continuum transforming and differentiating) | — (Paramārtha uses another set of words) | 「是故所言思所熏習微細相續漸漸轉變差別而生,定為應理」 tr. “therefore what was said, that the subtle continuum perfumed by volition goes on gradually transforming and differentiating as it arises, is decidedly the reasonable account”〔0069c03〕·「應知即此微細相續轉變差別名為業道」 tr. “it should be known that just this subtle continuum transforming and differentiating is what is called the path of action”〔0069c09〕 |
| the great elements (that produce) | the four greats〔T29n1559 0228a05〕 | 「此能造大種,異於表所依」 tr. “these great elements that produce it differ from those upon which the manifest depends”〔0070a25〕·「無表與表異大種生。所以者何?從一和合有細麁果,不應理故」 tr. “the nonmanifest arises from great elements different from those of the manifest. Why so? Because for one combination to have a subtle result and a coarse result is unreasonable”〔0070a26〕 |
| depending upon past great elements | 「剎那後無教,欲過去大生」 tr. “after the moment, the nonmanifest in the desire realm arises from past greats”〔T29n1559 0228a05〕 | 「唯欲界繫初剎那後,所有無表從過大生」 tr. “only for that affiliated to the desire realm, after the first moment, do all the nonmanifests arise from past great elements”〔0070b03〕·「如輪行於地,手地為依」 tr. “as a wheel runs upon the ground, with the hand and the ground for its support”〔0070b05〕 |
| the raising cause · the concurrently raising cause (on the side of the great elements) | — (Paramārtha abridges this phrase) | 「現身大種但能為依,為轉隨轉因隨其次第」 tr. “the great elements of the present body can serve only as a support, and as the raising and concurrently raising causes each in its own order”〔0070b04〕 |
| appropriated · unappropriated | not grasped by mind〔T29n1559 0228a17〕 | 「今此頌中先辯無表是無執受,無變礙故」 tr. “now within this stanza it is first made out that the nonmanifest is unappropriated, since it has no alterability and resistance”〔0070b20〕 |
| homogeneous nature | the flowing result〔T29n1559 0228a17〕 | 「餘皆等流性,謂同類因生」 tr. “the rest are all of homogeneous nature, that is, produced by a homogeneous cause”〔0070b22〕·「應知有表唯是等流」 tr. “it should be known that the manifest is of homogeneous nature alone”〔0070b29〕 |
| of the class of sentient beings | the designation of living beings〔T29n1559 0228a17〕 | 「此唯有情,依內起故」 tr. “it belongs to sentient beings alone, since it arises in dependence upon the inner body”〔0070b22〕 |
| nourished | increased〔T29n1559 0228a21 「定生增長果,無取異大生」 tr. “produced in absorption, an increased result, unappropriated, from different greats arising”〕 | 「此二俱依定所長養」 tr. “both of these depend upon what is nourished by absorption”〔0070b26〕 |
| arising from different great elements · not from different great elements | arising from different greats〔the same verse line〕 | 「異大生言顯身語七一一是別大種所造」 tr. “the words ‘arising from different great elements’ show that the seven limbs of body and speech are each produced by separate great elements”〔0070b24〕·「無異大言顯此無表七支同一具四大種所生」 tr. “the words ‘not from different great elements’ show that this nonmanifest has its seven limbs produced from one and the same set of four great elements”〔0070b26〕 |
| indeterminate (feeble in force) | indeterminate〔T29n1559 0228b07 「無無記無教」 tr. “there is no indeterminate nonmanifest”〕 | 「以無記心勢力微劣,不能引發強業令生」 tr. “because the force of an indeterminate mind is feeble and inferior and cannot draw forth a strong action and make it arise”〔0070c14〕 |
| the levels having sustained thought (where manifest form is) | 「有教有觀二」 tr. “the manifest, the two having observation”〔T29n1559 0228b23〕 | 「表色唯在二有伺地」 tr. “manifest form is only in the two levels that have sustained thought”〔0070c29〕 |
| obscured-indeterminate manifest | 「欲無無記教」 tr. “in the desire realm no indeterminate instruction”〔T29n1559 0228b25〕 | 「有覆無記表,欲界定無,唯於梵世中可得說有」 tr. “obscured-indeterminate manifest is definitely absent in the desire realm, and can be said to exist only in the Brahmā world”〔0071a02〕·「曾聞大梵有誑諂言」 tr. “it was once heard that Mahābrahmā uttered words of deceit and flattery”〔0071a03〕 |
| the four causes of wholesomeness (ultimate · intrinsic · associated · raised) | 「解脫真實善」 tr. “liberation, the truly real wholesome” and the other three〔T29n1559 0228c12 onward〕 | 「由四種因成善性等:一由勝義、二由自性、三由相應、四由等起」 tr. “it is by four kinds of cause that they come to be of wholesome nature and the rest: first by the ultimate, second by their own nature, third by association, fourth by what raises them”〔0071a16〕 |
| the ultimate wholesome | 「解脫真實善」 tr. “liberation, the truly real wholesome”〔T29n1559 0228c12〕 | 「勝義善者,謂真解脫」 tr. “what is called the ultimate wholesome refers to true liberation”〔0071a22〕·「以涅槃中最極安隱、眾苦永寂猶如無病」 tr. “since within nirvāṇa there is the utmost security and all sufferings are forever stilled, as when one is free of illness”〔0071a22〕 |
| the intrinsically wholesome | 「自性根慚羞」 tr. “intrinsic, the roots and conscience and abashment”〔T29n1559 0228c14〕 | 「自性善者,謂慚愧根」 tr. “what is called the intrinsically wholesome refers to conscience, shame, and the roots”〔0071a23〕·「不待相應及餘等起,體性是善猶如良藥」 tr. “needing not to await association nor anything else to raise them, they are in their nature wholesome, like a good medicine”〔0071a24〕 |
| the associated wholesome | 「相應彼雜故」 tr. “the associated, because mixed with them”〔T29n1559 0228c16〕 | 「相應善者,謂彼相應」 tr. “what is called the associated wholesome refers to those associated with them”〔0071a25〕· likened to 「如雜藥水」 tr. “water mixed with medicine”〔0071a28〕 |
| the wholesome by what raises them | 「發起有教等」 tr. “what is set going, the manifest and the rest”〔T29n1559 0228c19〕 | 「等起善者,謂身語業不相應行」 tr. “what is called the wholesome by what raises them refers to bodily and verbal action and the dissociated formations”〔0071a28〕·「以是自性及相應善所等起故」 tr. “since these are raised by the intrinsically and the associated wholesome”〔0071a29〕· likened to 「如良藥汁所引生乳」 tr. “the milk drawn forth by the juice of a good medicine”〔0071a29〕 |
| the ultimate unwholesome | 「翻此四名惡」 tr. “reverse these four and they are called evil”〔T29n1559 0228c23〕 | 「勝義不善,謂生死法」 tr. “the ultimate unwholesome refers to the dharmas of birth and death”〔0071b03〕·「由生死中諸法皆以苦為自性,極不安隱猶如痼疾」 tr. “since within birth and death all dharmas have suffering for their own nature and are utterly insecure, like a chronic disease”〔0071b04〕· the three similes being 「猶如毒藥」 tr. “like a poison”〔0071b07〕「如雜毒水」 tr. “like water mixed with poison”〔0071b09〕「如毒藥汁所引生乳」 tr. “like the milk drawn forth by the juice of a poison”〔0071b11〕 |
| indeterminate (whether it can record a maturation) | indeterminate (of the same family) | 「諸有漏法若不能記異熟果者立無記名」 tr. “of dharmas with outflows whatever, those that cannot record a maturational result are given the name indeterminate”〔0071b14〕 |
| the ultimate indeterminate (the two unconditioned) | 「實無記二常」 tr. “the really indeterminate, the two constants”〔T29n1559 0229a04〕 | 「勝義無記,謂二無為,以太虛空及非擇滅唯無記性更無異門」 tr. “the ultimate indeterminate refers to the two unconditioned, since empty space and cessation independent of discernment are of indeterminate nature alone and there is no other gate”〔0071b16〕 |
| the causal raising · the momentary raising (the raising · the concurrent raising) | conditioned arising · the productive cause and the moment’s arising〔T29n1559 0229a15〕 | 「表無表業等起有二,謂因等起、剎那等起,在先為因故、彼剎那有故」 tr. “what raises manifest and nonmanifest action is of two kinds, the causal raising and the momentary raising, since the former is prior and serves as cause and the latter is present with that moment”〔0071c04〕·「謂因等起將作業時,能引發故說名為轉」 tr. “that is, the causal raising, at the time when the action is about to be done, is able to draw it forth, and so is called the raising”〔0071c06〕·「剎那等起正作業時,不相離故名為隨轉」 tr. “the momentary raising, at the time when the action is being done, is inseparable from it, and so is called the concurrent raising”〔0071c07〕. Paramārtha renders by 「緣起」 tr. “conditioned arising” what Xuanzang calls 「等起」 tr. “what raises,” the same characters as the 「緣起」 tr. “conditioned arising” of the twelvefold chain but pointing at something else, and the two must be told apart in reading |
| abandoned by seeing · abandoned by cultivation | extinguished by the path of seeing · extinguished by the path of cultivation (Paramārtha’s system) | 「見所斷識於發表中唯能為轉」 tr. “a consciousness abandoned by seeing, in the setting going of manifest action, can be the raising only”〔0071c11〕·「修斷意識通為二種,有分別故、外門起故」 tr. “the mental consciousness abandoned by cultivation extends to both, since it has discrimination and arises by the outer gate”〔0071c23〕 |
| maturation-born mind | born of retribution〔T29n1559 0229b29〕 | 「一切無漏異熟生心非轉隨轉,唯在定故、不由加行任運轉故」 tr. “all minds without outflows and maturation-born minds are neither the raising nor the concurrent raising, since the one is only in absorption and the other turns spontaneously without preparatory effort”〔0071c24〕 |
| the Sage (the Buddha) | 「於佛等或善」 tr. “in the Buddha and the rest, or wholesome”〔T29n1559 0229b15〕 | 「唯牟尼尊轉隨轉識,多分同性少有不同」 tr. “only in the Sage are the raising and concurrently raising consciousnesses for the most part of one nature, with a small portion not so”〔0072a02〕 |
| nāga | nāga (the same · the order of the lines differing) | 「那伽行在定,那伽住在定」 tr. “the nāga when he walks is in absorption, the nāga when he stands is in absorption”〔0072a09〕; Paramārtha gives 「那伽行寂靜,那伽倚寂靜,那伽臥寂靜,那伽坐寂靜」 tr. “the nāga in walking is at peace, the nāga in leaning is at peace, the nāga in lying down is at peace, the nāga in sitting is at peace”〔T29n1559 0229b23〕 |
| the modes of deportment · the mind of penetrative effect | — (Paramārtha abridges this phrase) | 「然於餘位非無威儀及異熟生通果心起」 tr. “yet at the remaining stages it is not that there arise no mind of the mode of deportment, no maturation-born mind, and no mind of penetrative effect”〔0072a12〕 |
The Sanskrit in roman letters for a technical term is hung only upon transcriptions transmitted by the ancient masters and capable of being evidenced. The divergent names in this unit are for the most part differences of rendering-character between the two translations (for the full table see item four), and not glosses of sound and sense by the ancient masters; for the name 「那伽」 tr. “nāga” the three commentaries have within this unit no rendering marked 「此云」 tr. “which here means” to hang upon, and so it is left blank, and is not supplied conjecturally on the authority of a later collated edition.
III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Thirteen)
Within the range of Unit 1〔0067b02–0072b01〕the <app> anchors number nineteen = variant readings nineteen (repetitions merged, zero) + cross-notes to other canons zero + without witness zero. Besides these, CBETA restorations <note type="add"> within the range of this unit number zero — ⇒ item three of this unit’s apparatus has no ⟨CB⟩ column (differing from Unit 1 of the Chapter on the World, which has one; recorded as it stands). By the form of this collection, a cross-note to another canon is not a variant reading and does not enter the table. All nineteen variant readings are listed (the base text following the Taishō 【大】 reading · the character collated being marked with 【 】 within the context sentence).
| Note no. | Anchor | Base text 【大】 / variants | Context (word for word · the base-text reading) | Observation (recorded without adjudication) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0067003 | 0067c26 | 為/前【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「應共審思,如是薪等,【為】由火合滅故不見」 tr. “let us examine together: is it that firewood such as this ceases through conjunction with fire and so is not seen” | The line following continues 「為前薪等生已自滅」 tr. “or is it that the firewood before, having arisen, ceased of itself,” the two occurrences of 「為」 tr. “is it that” standing in a pair as a double question; read as 「前」 tr. “before,” the first question loses its particle and does not pair. It touches syntax and not the sense of the argument |
| 0067004 | 0067c27 | 自/目【宋】 | 「為前薪等生已【自】滅,後不更生無故不見」 tr. “or is it that the firewood before, having arisen, ceased of itself, and what follows no longer arises, so that, there being nothing, it is not seen” | “Ceasing of itself” means perishing of its own accord; “ceasing of the eye” is not a word at all — a graphically similar corruption |
| 0068001 | 0068a12 | 便/隨【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「既爾,本諍【便】應止息」 tr. “this being so, the original dispute ought thereupon to be laid to rest” | “Thereupon ought” and “accordingly ought” are both particles of consequence; the momentum of the phrasing differs slightly and the sense of the argument is unchanged |
| 0068002 | 0068a16 | 上/下【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「中【上】熟生,下中熟滅」 tr. “the middle and high grades of cooking arise, the low and middle grades of cooking cease” | This sentence treats the three grades of cooking-change wrought in firewood by conjunction with fire; 「中上熟生」 tr. “the middle and high grades of cooking arise” and 「下中熟滅」 tr. “the low and middle grades of cooking cease” are paired in composition. It touches the sense of the sentence and does not change the inference that 「生因即成滅因」 tr. “the productive cause becomes the extinguishing cause” |
| 0068003 | 0068a20 | 酢/醋【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「於灰雪【酢】日水地合能令薪等熟變生中」 tr. “where ash, snow, vinegar, sun, water, and earth are conjoined and can make cooking-change arise in firewood and the rest” | The two characters for vinegar are variant writings of one thing — a habit of orthography |
| 0068004 | 0068a22 | 現/見【宮】 | 「若爾,【現】見煎水減盡」 tr. “if that is so, it is plainly seen that water boiled dwindles away” | “Plainly seen” and “seen” are the same in sense, “plainly” being a particle emphasizing direct perception |
| 0068005 | 0068a22 | 煎/前【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「若爾,現見【煎】水減盡」 tr. “if that is so, it is plainly seen that water boiled dwindles away” | “Water boiled” fastens upon the simile of fire boiling water in the following line, 「由事火合火界力增」 tr. “by the conjunction of the burning fire the force of the fire element is increased”〔0068a23〕; read as 「前水」 tr. “the water before,” the simile has nothing to hang upon. One of the nineteen whose context most clearly touches sense |
| 0068006 | 0068a24 | 位/住【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「能令水聚於後後【位】生漸漸微」 tr. “makes the mass of water arise ever more slightly in each successive stage” | “Successive stage” and “successive abiding” are close in sense, both describing the continuous course by which the quantity of water grows less |
| 0069006 | 0069a23 | 染/欲【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「此依先時已得世間離【染】道說,無相違過」 tr. “this is said with regard to the mundane path of separation from defilement obtained beforehand, and there is no fault of contradiction” | “The path of separation from defilement” and “the path of separation from desire” run together in doctrine in this passage (the explaining through of right speech, action, and livelihood having been purified beforehand), and the author’s conclusion is unchanged |
| 0069007 | 0069b05 | 中/界【元】【明】【宮】 | 「即由定力所生色【中】,依無漏定者即說為無漏」 tr. “within the form produced by the force of absorption, that produced in dependence upon an absorption without outflows is said to be without outflows” | “Within the form” (among the forms) and “the form realm” both pass in this construction, and neither alters the substance of the yogins’ explanation |
| 0069008 | 0069c03 | 緣/續【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「施主爾時福恒增長,豈定常有【緣】彼勝思」 tr. “the donor’s merit at that time is increasing at all times, but is there necessarily always a superior volition taking that for its object” | “A superior volition taking that for its object” and “a superior volition continuing that” both pass in the momentum of the author’s counter-question |
| 0069009 | 0069c15 | 不/無【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「然於自造【不】誤殺事,起如是思,殺罪便觸」 tr. “yet if in a matter of one’s own doing that is not a killing by mistake one gives rise to volition in this way, the sin of killing does touch him” | “Not by mistake” and “without mistake” are a common interchange, and the doctrinal adjudication that “supposing falsely that one has harmed her makes a deed of immediate retribution” is unchanged |
| 0070001 | 0070a27 | 必/心【大】·必【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如表與大【必】同時生,無表亦然」 tr. “just as the manifest and the great elements must arise at the same time, is it so with the nonmanifest as well” | The Taishō itself gives two notes on this item: the main text of the base follows 「必」 tr. “must,” and a further reading 「心」 tr. “mind” is given; 『the manifest and the great mind arise at the same time』 hardly passes in this construction, and the several editions still mostly follow 「必」 tr. “must.” It belongs to the mutual evidencing of collation notes internal to the base text |
| 0070002 | 0070a28 | 生/主【宋】 | 「一切所造色多與大種俱時而【生】」 tr. “all derived form for the most part arises at the same time as the great elements” | “Presides at the same time” hardly passes in the construction; the Song edition may have a graphically similar corruption |
| 0070005 | 0070c11 | 遍/通【明】 | The stanza, 「無表【遍】欲色,表唯有伺二」 tr. “the nonmanifest pervades desire and form; the manifest only the two having sustained thought” | “Pervades” and “extends to” both express taking in both, and neither alters the stanza’s sense that the nonmanifest takes in both the desire and the form realms |
| 0071001 | 0071a17 | 由/〔absent〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「【由】四種因成善性等」 tr. “by four kinds of cause they come to be of wholesome nature and the rest” | “By” is a particle, and its absence is no obstacle to the sense; the framework of the four causes is unaffected |
| 0071002 | 0071c03 | 惑/或【明】【宮】 | The stanza, 「牟尼善必同,無記隨【惑】善」 tr. “in the Sage they are necessarily of one nature; where indeterminate, the concurrent raising is deluded, wholesome” | The one item in this fascicle with cross-corroboration from other witnesses — the separate edition T1560 has 「或」 tr. “may” in this line (see honest record two) · and Yuanhui, citing the root stanza, likewise gives 「無記隨或善」 tr. “in the Sage they are necessarily of one nature; where indeterminate, the concurrent raising may be wholesome”〔T41n1823 0894a03〕. Both readings pass the stanza’s sense that the sameness of nature of the raising and the concurrent raising is unsettled; by the form of this collection the base-text reading is not altered, and the threefold corroboration is recorded alongside for reference |
| 0072002 | 0072a23 | 說/記【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「但應【說】言:彼經唯據餘心所間因等起說」 tr. “but one should say only this: that sūtra speaks only with regard to the causal raising that is separated off by other minds” | “Say” and “record” both express stating, and neither alters the momentum of the author’s close |
| 0072003 | 0072a26 | 阿毘達磨/說一切有部【宋】【元】·記一切有部【宮】 | The end-title of the fascicle, 「【阿毘達磨】俱舍論卷第十三」 tr. “Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Thirteen” | This anchor belongs to the end-title of the fascicle and not to the prose exposition: the base text names the treatise directly, while the Song and Yuan editions give 「說一切有部」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins” and the Palace edition 「記一切有部」 tr. “the recorded Sarvāstivādins,” both divergent designations of the school the treatise follows — a difference of orthography in a title, affecting no argument in the main text of Fascicle Thirteen |
Honest record one (the negative proposition regarding CBETA restorations): within the range of this unit, <note type="add"> numbers zero — ⇒ this table has no ⟨CB⟩ column. This is a record of a zero result as it stands, and not an omission from the table (Unit 1 of the Chapter on the World has one, and the two coexist within the same form).
Honest record two (the threefold cross-corroboration of item 0071002 · beyond the reach of the Taishō collation notes): for the last line of the root stanza, 「無記隨惑善」 tr. “where indeterminate, the concurrent raising is deluded, wholesome”〔T29 0071c03〕, its variant 「或」 tr. “may” has, besides the Ming and Palace editions, two further independent witnesses outside the reach of the Taishō notes — ① the run of the Chapter on Action in the separate edition T1560 has 「或」 tr. “may” for this character; ② Yuanhui, citing the root stanza, gives it word for word as 「牟尼善必同,無記隨或善」 tr. “in the Sage they are necessarily of one nature; where indeterminate, the concurrent raising may be wholesome”〔T41n1823 0894a03〕. ⇒ Witnesses on four sides run toward the reading 「或」 tr. “may” and the Taishō base text still follows 「惑」 tr. “deluded.” By the form of this collection the base-text reading is never altered; this threefold corroboration is recorded alone for reference, while the doctrinal choice between the readings belongs to doctrinal adjudication, and this item only records without adjudicating.
Conclusion on the collation: of the nineteen items, fourteen are graphically similar corruptions or the addition and omission of particles (not touching sense); four touch syntax or the sense of a sentence (0067003 · 0068002 · 0068005 · 0070005), yet none of them alters the conclusion of the chain of argument to which the sentence belongs; one (0071002) touches the wording of the root stanza and has threefold cross-corroboration from outside witnesses. Not one item rises to a case for emending the base text (none being supported both by a commentator’s citation and by doctrine for altering the Taishō base-text reading). The variant readings are recorded alongside for reference, recorded without adjudication.
IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma T1559 ★)
The base of comparison: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Thirteen〔T29n1558 0067b02–0072b01〕↔ Paramārtha’s corresponding passage〔T29n1559 0225a18–0229c13〕.
The boundaries of the passage fixed by the structure of the scenes (not falling on the fascicle titles): the beginning = Paramārtha’s chapter heading for the Chapter on Action, 「中分別業品第四」 tr. “the middle part, the chapter analyzing action, the fourth”〔T29n1559 0225a18〕, whose first sentence of main text reads 「前已說眾生世及器世差別有多種不同,如此不同何因所作」 tr. “it has been said above that the world of living beings and the receptacle world have many kinds of difference; by what cause are these differences made?”〔T29n1559 0225a19〕, agreeing entirely in scene with Xuanzang’s opening sentence〔0067b07〕(the same question raised). The end = 「是故於欲界無有覆無記有教業」 tr. “therefore in the desire realm there is no obscured-indeterminate instructive action”〔T29n1559 0229c11〕, which closes the whole exchange on the two raisings, followed by 「此諍已竟」 tr. “this dispute is now finished”〔T29n1559 0229c13〕, after which〔T29n1559 0229c14〕turns to 「無教應知三,護不護異二」 tr. “the uninstructive should be known as three: protection, non-protection, and what differs from the two,” corresponding item by item in scene to the first stanza of Xuanzang’s Unit 2, 「無表三律儀,不律儀非二」 tr. “the nonmanifest is the three disciplines, non-discipline, and neither”〔T29 0072b08〕. ⇒ The boundaries of the passage in Paramārtha corresponding to this unit are 0225a18–0229c13.
The two translations divide their fascicles differently: Paramārtha’s Chapter on Action has four fascicles (the first〔0225a14〕· the second〔0231b04〕· the third〔0238a02〕· the fourth〔0244b24〕), Xuanzang’s six (Fascicles Thirteen to Eighteen). The end of the passage corresponding to Unit 1 still falls within Paramārtha’s Fascicle Ten, and so the boundaries of the passage corresponding to this unit can be fixed only by the structure of the scenes, and the fascicle titles may not be made to stand for them.
A basic difference of form: Xuanzang has 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says,” the whole stanza coming out first and the prose commentary after; Paramārtha has 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” glossing line by line inset, so that one stanza is often broken into two or several places of citation; and Paramārtha’s verse lines are not confined to five characters (four and six characters being mixed). Hence the verses of Paramārtha cited in the table below are for the most part single or double lines, and not whole stanzas coming out at once.
Chief items of comparison (item by item · recording differences of rendering-system, of opening and gathering, and of fullness · twenty-five items):
- The question at the head of the chapter — Xuanzang: 「如前所說有情世間及器世間各多差別,如是差別由誰而生」 tr. “the world of sentient beings and the receptacle world spoken of above each have many differences; by what are differences such as these produced”〔0067b07〕‖ Paramārtha: 「前已說眾生世及器世差別有多種不同,如此不同何因所作」 tr. “it has been said above that the world of living beings and the receptacle world have many kinds of difference; by what cause are these differences made”〔T29n1559 0225a19〕. The world of sentient beings / the world of living beings · the receptacle world / the receptacle; the manner of questioning is entirely the same.
- The establishing of the two kinds of action — Xuanzang: 「故契經說:有二種業,一者思業、二思已業,思已業者謂思所作」 tr. “hence the sūtra says: there are two kinds of action, first the action that is volition, second the action of having willed; and the action of having willed refers to what volition brings about”〔0067b18〕‖ Paramārtha: 「故意及所作」 tr. “intention and what is done”〔T29n1559 0225a27〕. Paramārtha’s verse takes up Xuanzang’s 「故意」 tr. “the action that is volition” and 「所作」 tr. “the action of having willed” with the two words 「思業」 tr. “intention” and 「思已業」 tr. “what is done,” gathering them into a four-character verse line, and glosses their names separately in the prose.
- Volition arising in the mind is mental action · what volition brings about divides into body and speech — Xuanzang: 「然心所思即是意業,思所作業分為身、語二業,是思所等起故」 tr. “the volition that arises in the mind is mental action; the action that volition brings about divides into the two, bodily action and verbal action, since these are raised by volition”〔0067b26〕‖ Paramārtha: 「故意即心業」 tr. “intention is just the action of mind”〔T29n1559 0225b06〕·「故意生身口」 tr. “intention produces body and speech”〔T29n1559 0225b07〕. A difference of opening and gathering: Xuanzang writes the establishing of the three actions in one continuous prose sentence, Paramārtha splits it into two verse lines treated separately.
- ⭐ The difference of rendering-system for the manifest and the nonmanifest (first occurrence in the whole text) — Xuanzang: 「此身語二業,俱表無表性」 tr. “these two, bodily action and verbal action, both alike have the nature of the manifest and the nonmanifest”〔0067b29〕‖ Paramārtha: 「二有教無教」 tr. “the two, the instructive and the uninstructive”〔T29n1559 0225b09〕. Manifest / instructive · nonmanifest / uninstructive — this is the most basic difference of rendering-system in this unit and runs through the whole passage; every item below that touches these two words follows this correspondence, and it is not noted again item by item.
- The establishing of bodily manifest action (the force of volition raises a bodily shape) — Xuanzang: 「由思力故,別起如是如是身形,名身表業」 tr. “by the force of volition, such and such a shape further arises in the body, and this is called bodily manifest action”〔0067c08〕‖ Paramārtha’s verse gives 「說身有教相」 tr. “it is said that the body has the instructive mark”〔T29n1559 0225b11〕, and his explanation 「由隨故意,是身如此如此相貌,說名有教」 tr. “in accordance with intention, the body is of such and such an appearance, and this is called instructive”〔T29n1559 0225b12〕. A difference of form: Xuanzang gives the stanza first and then states it directly in prose, while Paramārtha names it in a four-character verse line and only then explains at length in prose the relation of 「相貌」 tr. “appearance” to 「故意」 tr. “intention”; and bodily shape / appearance is a divergence of rendering-character.
- The establishing of “motion is called bodily manifest action” — Xuanzang: 「有餘部說:動名身表,以身動時由業動故」 tr. “some other school says: motion is called bodily manifest action, since when the body moves it is by action that it moves”〔0067c09〕‖ Paramārtha: 「有餘師說:行動名有教。若身行動,必由業行動故。行動是身業」 tr. “some other master says: motion is called instructive. If the body moves, it must be because action moves. Motion is bodily action”〔T29n1559 0225b13〕. A difference of rendering: some other school / some other master · motion is called bodily manifest action / motion is called instructive. Both point at one and the same school position (all three commentaries mark the Sāṃmitīyas · see item six), recorded without adjudication.
- The gloss on the moment (the simile of the man with a staff) — Xuanzang: 「得體無間滅,有此剎那法,名有剎那,如有杖人名為有杖」 tr. “having obtained its entity it perishes with nothing intervening; a dharma that has this moment is called having a moment, as a man with a staff is called having a staff”〔0067c11〕‖ Paramārtha’s verse line gives 「非動剎那故」 tr. “since it is not motion but moments”〔T29n1559 0225b14〕, and his explanation adduces the same simile of 「有杖人」 tr. “the man with a staff.” ⇒ The wording of the two texts in this passage agrees almost word for word, and they are nearly equal in fullness, this being one of the closest passages between the two translations in this unit.
- The inference that cessation awaits no cause (the productive cause becomes the extinguishing cause) — Xuanzang: 「又若薪等滅,火合為因,於熟變生中有下中上」 tr. “again, if the cessation of firewood and the rest has conjunction with fire for its cause, then within the arising of cooking-change there are the low, the middle, and the high”〔0068a13〕· the stanza giving 「生因應能滅」 tr. “the productive cause should be able to extinguish”〔0067c05〕‖ Paramārtha’s verse 「生因成能滅」 tr. “the productive cause becomes the extinguishing one”〔T29n1559 0225c17〕, his explanation giving 「此熟中生因即成滅因」 tr. “here in cooking the productive cause becomes the extinguishing cause”〔T29n1559 0225c18〕. ⇒ The two texts agree in this passage almost sentence for sentence (the productive cause becomes the extinguishing cause / the productive cause is just the extinguishing cause), the difference of fullness being very small.
- The Sautrāntikas refute the real existence of shape-form — Xuanzang: 「然經部說:形非實有,謂顯色聚一面多生」 tr. “yet the Sautrāntikas say: shape is not really existent; that is, where visible color arises abundantly on one side of a mass”〔0068b01〕‖ Paramārtha: 「向一方聚生,執色假說」 tr. “arising massed toward one quarter, form is spoken of conventionally as apprehended”〔T29n1559 0226a05〕·「此,相貌由比量,約色相決判」 tr. “this appearance is by inference, adjudged with regard to the marks of form”〔T29n1559 0226a06〕. A difference of construction: Xuanzang states it directly in prose, Paramārtha pieces the same sense together in verse lines; the two glosses 「比量」 tr. “inference” and 「色相決判」 tr. “adjudged with regard to the marks of form” are additions of Paramārtha’s, with no corresponding wording in Xuanzang.
- The fault of apprehension by two faculties — Xuanzang: 「若謂實有別類形色,則應一色二根所取」 tr. “if it be said that there really exists a further kind of shape-form, then one form ought to be apprehended by two faculties”〔0068b07〕‖ Paramārtha: 「二根取無入,決是意塵故」 tr. “apprehension by two faculties has no entry, since it is definitely an object of mind”〔T29n1559 0226a12〕. A difference of opening and gathering: Xuanzang writes out the whole course of the argument in prose, Paramārtha closes it with the two words 「無入」 tr. “no entry” and 「意塵」 tr. “object of mind,” bringing out earlier than Xuanzang the conclusion that a conventional form is the object of mental consciousness alone, and only then unfolding the reasons in prose.
- The inference of apprehending shape in dependence upon touch — Xuanzang: 「如依觸取長等相,如是依顯能取於形」 tr. “just as long and the rest are apprehended in dependence upon touch, so too shape may be apprehended in dependence upon visible color”〔0068b11〕‖ Paramārtha: 「由分別堅等,長等智生故」 tr. “because by discriminating hardness and the rest, the knowledge of long and the rest arises”〔T29n1559 0226a15〕. A difference of wording: Xuanzang states directly the contrast between what touch and what visible color apprehend, Paramārtha setting 「堅等」 tr. “hardness and the rest” (the tangible) over against 「長等」 tr. “long and the rest” (conventional shape), the order of the words differing slightly while the sense is the same.
- The Sautrāntikas establish bodily manifest action for themselves — a convention and not a real thing — Xuanzang: 「立形為身表,但假而非實」 tr. “we establish shape as bodily manifest action, but as a convention and not as a real thing”〔0068c09〕‖ Paramārtha first sets up a question and only then brings out the answer (「若爾,汝等經部師」 tr. “if that is so, you Sautrāntika masters” and so on)〔T29n1559 0226b14〕. A difference of opening and gathering: Xuanzang answers directly in one sentence, Paramārtha being the fuller.
- The Vaibhāṣikas’ conclusion (bodily manifest action has shape-form for its entity · verbal manifest action has vocal sound) — Xuanzang: 「毘婆沙師說:形是實故,身表業形色為體,語表業體謂即言聲」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika masters say: shape is really existent, and so bodily manifest action has shape-form for its entity, and the entity of verbal manifest action is just vocal sound”〔0068c24–c25〕‖ Paramārtha: 「毘婆沙師說:身相貌實有物,身有教業以此為體」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika masters say: the appearance of the body is a real thing, and the instructive action of the body has this for its entity”〔T29n1559 0226c02〕·「言教語音聲」 tr. “instruction in words is vocal sound”〔T29n1559 0226c03〕. A difference of rendering: shape-form / appearance · verbal manifest action / instruction in words. Both texts here use 「教」 tr. “instruction” to render 「表」 tr. “manifest,” from which the source of the “instructive” line of renderings may be seen.
- The three forms without outflows (the stanza · first half of Root 5) — Xuanzang: 「說三無漏色,增非作等故」 tr. “because it says three, and says form without outflows, and says increase, and says not doing, and so on”〔0069a01〕‖ Paramārtha: 「三無流色長,不作說道等」 tr. “three forms without flow, long; not doing, speaking of the path and the rest”〔T29n1559 0226c09〕. A difference of rendering: outflows / flows (Paramārtha throughout using 「流」 tr. “flow” to render 「漏」 tr. “outflow,” a systematic rendering-character); Xuanzang’s stanza gives the outline in eight characters, while Paramārtha’s verse line takes in the eight proofs that follow with the word 「等」 tr. “and the rest,” the angle of opening and gathering differing slightly.
- The yogins explain the invisible and unresistant form as the form in the object-field of absorption — Xuanzang: 「瑜伽師說:修靜慮時定力所生定境界色」 tr. “the yogins say: when one cultivates the meditative absorptions, the form in the object-field of absorption produced by the force of absorption”〔0069b01〕‖ Paramārtha: 「此中先舊觀行師說」 tr. “here the observing masters of former times say”〔T29n1559 0227a07〕·「非眼境故說無顯,不遮處所故說無礙」 tr. “because it is not the object-field of the eye it is said to be without display; because it does not obstruct a place it is said to be without obstruction”〔T29n1559 0227a08〕. A difference of rendering: yogins / the observing masters of former times (Paramārtha adding the two words 「先舊」 tr. “of former times” to mark them as an account of an earlier age, a qualifier Xuanzang does not have) · invisible and unresistant / without display and without obstruction.
- The opening passage of the Sautrāntikas’ blanket refutation of the eight proofs — Xuanzang: 「經部師說:此證雖多種種希奇,然不應理」 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters say: these proofs, though many and of all kinds of marvelousness, are nevertheless unreasonable”〔0069a29〕‖ Paramārtha: 「此中經部師說:此證甚多種種希有,理實不然」 tr. “here the Sautrāntika masters say: these proofs are very many and of all kinds of rarity, yet in truth it is not so”〔T29n1559 0227a05〕. ⇒ Nearly equal in fullness: only marvelousness / rarity and unreasonable / in truth it is not so differ slightly, from which the stability of this sentence in the translation halls may be seen.
- The great elements that produce it differ from those upon which the manifest depends — Xuanzang: 「此能造大種,異於表所依」 tr. “these great elements that produce it differ from those upon which the manifest depends”〔0070a25〕·「無表與表異大種生。所以者何?從一和合有細麁果,不應理故」 tr. “the nonmanifest arises from great elements different from those of the manifest. Why so? Because for one combination to have a subtle result and a coarse result is unreasonable”〔0070a26〕‖ Paramārtha here counter-questions first with a posed question and then answers, his construction being the more elaborate; and his verse carries the same sense on as 「剎那後無教,欲過去大生」 tr. “after the moment, the nonmanifest in the desire realm arises from past greats”〔T29n1559 0228a05〕. A difference of opening and gathering: Xuanzang gives the stanza first and the prose after, Paramārtha putting the posed question first.
- The nonmanifest of the desire realm after the first thought-instant arises in dependence upon past great elements — Xuanzang: 「欲後念無表,依過大種生」 tr. “in the desire realm the nonmanifest thereafter arises in dependence upon past great elements”〔0070b02〕‖ Paramārtha: 「剎那後無教,欲過去大生」 tr. “after the moment, the nonmanifest in the desire realm arises from past greats”〔T29n1559 0228a05〕. ⇒ This is a direct correspondence of verse line to verse line (ten characters in Xuanzang, eight in Paramārtha), and is the closest instance of a stanza-text rendering between the two translations in this unit.
- With outflows depends on its own level · without outflows follows the place of birth — Xuanzang: 「有漏自地依,無漏隨生處」 tr. “with outflows depends on its own level; without outflows follows the place of birth”〔0070b08〕‖ Paramārtha: 「依止自四大,身口業有流」 tr. “depending upon the four greats of its own, with outflows bodily and vocal action”〔T29n1559 0228a10〕·「無流隨生處」 tr. “what is without outflows follows the place of birth”〔T29n1559 0228a13〕. A difference of opening and gathering: Xuanzang expounds the two lines of one stanza together in one continuous passage of prose, Paramārtha splitting them into two verse lines expounded separately (first what is with outflows, then what is without outflows), the stanza’s line boundaries agreeing while the arrangement of the prose differs slightly. A difference of rendering: great elements / four greats · bodily and verbal action / bodily and vocal action.
- The classes of the nonmanifest (appropriated · homogeneous · of the class of sentient beings · produced in absorption) — Xuanzang: 「無表無執受,亦等流情數」 tr. “the nonmanifest is unappropriated, and is also homogeneous and of the class of sentient beings”〔0070b16〕‖ Paramārtha: 「無教非心取,流果眾生名,流心取大生」 tr. “the nonmanifest is not grasped by mind, the flowing result, the designation of living beings, flowing and grasped by mind, arising from the greats”〔T29n1559 0228a17〕·「定生增長果,無取異大生」 tr. “produced in absorption, an increased result, unappropriated, from different greats arising”〔T29n1559 0228a21〕. A difference of rendering: unappropriated / not grasped by mind · homogeneous nature / the flowing result · sentient beings / the designation of living beings · nourished / increased. The word-for-word correspondence is a little out of alignment while the order of the doctrine agrees.
- The analysis of the three natures and of realm and level — Xuanzang: 「無表唯通善不善性,無有無記」 tr. “the nonmanifest extends to the wholesome and the unwholesome natures alone and has no indeterminate”〔0070c13〕‖ Paramārtha: 「無無記無教」 tr. “there is no indeterminate nonmanifest”〔T29n1559 0228b07〕; Xuanzang: 「於中不善在欲非餘,已斷不善根無慚無愧故」 tr. “herein the unwholesome is in the desire realm and not in the others, since the unwholesome roots and non-conscience and shamelessness have been cut off”〔0070c16〕‖ Paramārtha: 「復不善欲中」 tr. “again, the unwholesome is within the desire realm”〔T29n1559 0228b11〕; Xuanzang: 「表色唯在二有伺地」 tr. “manifest form is only in the two levels that have sustained thought”〔0070c29〕‖ Paramārtha: 「有教有觀二」 tr. “the manifest, the two having observation”〔T29n1559 0228b23〕. A difference of rendering: having sustained thought / having observation. A difference of opening and gathering: Xuanzang explains the reasons sentence by sentence in prose, Paramārtha giving the outline in verse lines of four or five characters and unfolding the grounds separately in prose.
- The four wholesome, the four unwholesome, and the two constant indeterminates — Xuanzang: 「勝義善者,謂真解脫」 tr. “what is called the ultimate wholesome refers to true liberation”〔0071a22〕‖ Paramārtha: 「解脫真實善」 tr. “liberation, the truly real wholesome”〔T29n1559 0228c12〕; Xuanzang: 「自性善者,謂慚愧根」 tr. “what is called the intrinsically wholesome refers to conscience, shame, and the roots”〔0071a23〕‖ Paramārtha: 「自性根慚羞」 tr. “intrinsic, the roots and conscience and abashment”〔T29n1559 0228c14〕; Xuanzang: 「相應善者,謂彼相應」 tr. “what is called the associated wholesome refers to those associated with them”〔0071a25〕‖ Paramārtha: 「相應彼雜故」 tr. “the associated, because mixed with them”〔T29n1559 0228c16〕; Xuanzang: 「等起善者,謂身語業不相應行」 tr. “what is called the wholesome by what raises them refers to bodily and verbal action and the dissociated formations”〔0071a28〕‖ Paramārtha: 「發起有教等」 tr. “what is set going, the manifest and the rest”〔T29n1559 0228c19〕; Xuanzang: 「勝義無記,謂二無為」 tr. “the ultimate indeterminate refers to the two unconditioned”〔0071b16〕‖ Paramārtha: 「實無記二常」 tr. “the really indeterminate, the two constants”〔T29n1559 0229a04〕. A difference of rendering: ultimate / truly real, or simply 「實」 tr. “real” (not a consistent correspondence throughout) · what raises / what is set going · conscience and shame / conscience and abashment. In the remaining three gates the renderings of the two texts agree.
- The two raisings — Xuanzang: 「表無表業等起有二,謂因等起、剎那等起」 tr. “what raises manifest and nonmanifest action is of two kinds, the causal raising and the momentary raising”〔0071c04〕‖ Paramārtha: 「緣起有二種,生因、剎那起」 tr. “conditioned arising is of two kinds, the productive cause and the moment’s arising”〔T29n1559 0229a15〕·「於二初能生,第二隨彼起」 tr. “of the two, the first is able to produce, the second arises along with it”〔T29n1559 0229a17〕. ⭐ A difference of rendering-system: what raises / conditioned arising (the same characters as the conditioned arising of the twelvefold chain but pointing at something else, and they must be told apart in reading) · the raising and the concurrent raising / what produces and what arises along with it.
- The five consciousnesses are the concurrent raising only · the mental consciousness extends to both · the maturation-born is neither — Xuanzang: 「若五識身唯作隨轉,無分別故、外門起故」 tr. “as for the group of five consciousnesses, they are the concurrent raising only, since they are without discrimination and arise by the outer gate”〔0071c22〕·「修斷意識通為二種,有分別故、外門起故」 tr. “the mental consciousness abandoned by cultivation extends to both, since it has discrimination and arises by the outer gate”〔0071c23〕·「一切無漏異熟生心非轉隨轉」 tr. “all minds without outflows and maturation-born minds are neither the raising nor the concurrent raising”〔0071c24〕‖ Paramārtha: 「五識唯隨起」 tr. “the five consciousnesses arise along only”〔T29n1559 0229b07〕·「修道滅生隨起具能」 tr. “what is extinguished by the path of cultivation is able to produce and to arise along, both together”〔T29n1559 0229b05〕·「果報生無二」 tr. “born of retribution, neither of the two”〔T29n1559 0229b29〕. A difference of rendering: abandoned by cultivation / extinguished by the path of cultivation · maturation-born / born of retribution. Nearly equal in fullness, with a slight difference in the order of listing.
- ⭐ A twofold difference of rendering and of line order in the nāga stanza — Xuanzang: 「有餘部說:諸佛世尊常在定故,心唯是善,無無記心」 tr. “some other school says: since the Buddhas, the World-Honored Ones, are always in absorption, their minds are wholesome alone and they have no indeterminate mind”〔0072a06〕· citing the stanza as 「那伽行在定,那伽住在定」 tr. “the nāga when he walks is in absorption, the nāga when he stands is in absorption”〔0072a09〕‖ Paramārtha cites the stanza as 「那伽行寂靜,那伽倚寂靜,那伽臥寂靜,那伽坐寂靜」 tr. “the nāga in walking is at peace, the nāga in leaning is at peace, the nāga in lying down is at peace, the nāga in sitting is at peace”〔T29n1559 0229b23〕. Standing / leaning · in absorption / at peace · sitting and lying / lying and sitting (the order of the lines exchanged) — this is the last place in this unit where a quoted stanza shows a twofold difference of rendering and of line order, recorded without adjudication.
A table of renderings compared (within the range of Unit 1 · word for word as seen): manifest and nonmanifest / the instructive and the uninstructive · the action that is volition and the action of having willed / intention and what is done · mental action / the action of mind · bodily and verbal action / bodily and vocal action · motion is called bodily manifest action / motion is called instructive · some other school / some other master · bodily shape / appearance · shape-form / appearance · the object of mental consciousness / the object of mind · without outflows / without flow · the yogins / the observing masters of former times · invisible and unresistant / without display and without obstruction · great elements / four greats · unappropriated / not grasped by mind · homogeneous nature / the flowing result · sentient beings / the designation of living beings · nourished / increased · having sustained thought / having observation · conscience and shame / conscience and abashment · ultimate / truly real (opening and gathering unsettled) · what raises / what is set going (in the item of the four wholesome) · what raises / conditioned arising (in the item of the two raisings · the same characters pointing at something else) · the raising and the concurrent raising / what produces and what arises along with it · abandoned by cultivation / extinguished by the path of cultivation · maturation-born / born of retribution · the nāga walking, standing, sitting, lying / the nāga walking, leaning, lying, sitting (the order of the lines differing) · the stanza says and the treatise says / the verse says and the explanation says.
Honest record (a zero result too is honestly recorded): in items 7 · 8 · 16 the wording of the two texts is close, nearly equal in fullness — it is not that the two translations are everywhere far apart, and the fact is recorded as it stands. In item 25 Xuanzang’s phrase 「那伽住在定」 tr. “the nāga when he stands is in absorption,” re-checked by a fault-tolerant method across the whole of Paramārtha, yields zero (Paramārtha having 「倚」 tr. “leaning” and not 「住」 tr. “standing”), ⇒ this is a real divergence of the two translations and not a failure of searching. No adjudication is made as to the merits of the two translations.
V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle T1562 ★ · recorded where present)
The chapter name in Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises is 「辯業品」 tr. “Adjudication of Action” (not 「分別業品」 tr. “Analysis of Action” · do not search them with the Kośa’s chapter name): T1562 has 「辯業品第四」 tr. “Adjudication of Action, chapter four”〔T29n1562 0529a06〕· T1563 has 「辯業品第五」 tr. “Adjudication of Action, chapter five”〔T29n1563 0859c06〕. The passage corresponding to this unit begins at the chapter title and ends at the passage of the nāga stanza〔around T29n1562 0547c08〕, after which it turns to the scene of discipline, guarding and not guarding (= Unit 2). The form = citing only at the locs where there is a real debate with the Kośa · not citing generally; 「一義二宗」 tr. “one sense with two schools” is recorded without adjudication.
1. The gloss on the moment (touching the root of the argument that bodily manifest action is not motion) — the Kośa gives 「得體無間滅,有此剎那法,名有剎那,如有杖人名為有杖」 tr. “having obtained its entity it perishes with nothing intervening; a dharma that has this moment is called having a moment, as a man with a staff is called having a staff”〔0067c11〕. Saṅghabhadra cites it word for word and refutes it: 「而經主言:剎那何謂?得體無間滅,有此剎那法,名有剎那,如有」 tr. “yet the Sūtra-master says: what is called a moment? Having obtained its entity it perishes with nothing intervening; a dharma that has this moment is called having a moment, as one has”〔T29n1562 0533b21〕, adjudging 「彼釋非理,如杖異人,不可說故。喻不同法,非別有法異於得體」 tr. “his explanation is unreasonable, since a staff is other than the man and so it cannot be said; the simile is not of like dharma, and there is no separate dharma other than the obtaining of the entity”〔T29n1562 0533b22〕. ⇒ Saṅghabhadra expressly denies Vasubandhu’s gloss 「得體無間滅」 tr. “perishing with nothing intervening after obtaining its entity” itself, while that gloss is upheld as settled doctrine both by the Kośa itself and by the three commentaries (see item six). One sense with two schools, recorded together · no adjudication of who prevails.
2. The inference that cessation awaits no cause (touching the making out of momentary cessation) — the Kośa gives 「謂有為法滅不待因。所以者何?待因謂果,滅無非果,故不待因」 tr. “that is, the cessation of conditioned dharmas awaits no cause. Why so? What awaits a cause is a result; cessation is a nonexistence, and a nonexistence is not a result, and so it awaits no cause”〔0067c17〕. Saṅghabhadra cites it, 「經主於此作如是釋:謂有為法滅不待因」 tr. “the Sūtra-master explains it thus: the cessation of conditioned dharmas awaits no cause”〔T29n1562 0533c06〕, and adjudges 「彼釋非理,盡即是滅,佛說盡滅是有為相」 tr. “his explanation is unreasonable; exhaustion is just cessation, and the Buddha said that exhaustion and cessation are a mark of the conditioned”〔T29n1562 0533c09〕— expressly establishing that “cessation too is a mark of the conditioned,” head-on against Vasubandhu’s inference 「滅無非果,故不待因」 tr. “cessation is a nonexistence and a nonexistence is not a result, and so it awaits no cause.” One sense with two schools, recorded together · no adjudication of who prevails.
3. Shape-form really existent / not really existent (the most concrete point at issue) — the Kośa gives 「然經部說:形非實有,謂顯色聚一面多生」 tr. “yet the Sautrāntikas say: shape is not really existent; that is, where visible color arises abundantly on one side of a mass”〔0068b01〕. Saṅghabhadra cites it word for word as 「然經主言:形非實有,謂顯色聚一方多生」 tr. “yet the Sūtra-master says: shape is not really existent; that is, where visible color arises abundantly in one quarter”〔T29n1562 0535c23〕(Xuanzang’s text having 「一面」 tr. “on one side” and Saṅghabhadra’s citation 「一方」 tr. “in one quarter,” a one-character divergence between the two citations, recorded without adjudication); he further cites the Sautrāntikas’ difficulty of 「二根取」 tr. “apprehension by two faculties” as set out in the Kośa, 「若謂實有別類形色,則應一色二根所取」 tr. “if it be said that there really exists a further kind of shape-form, then one form ought to be apprehended by two faculties”〔T29n1562 0535c29〕, and adjudges it 「此理不然,了相別故」 tr. “this principle is not so, since what is made out differs in mark”〔T29n1562 0536a04〕; and he further cites 「經主於此復作是言:諸有二法定不相離,故」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here says again: whatever two dharmas are definitely inseparable, therefore”〔T29n1562 0536b05〕and refutes it. The corresponding passage in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine gives 「所依既別,體別理成。經主此中作如是難:若謂實有別類形色」 tr. “the supports being separate, that the entities are separate is established in principle. The Sūtra-master here objects thus: if it be said that there really exists a further kind of shape-form”〔T29n1563 0861a26〕·「經主於此復作是言:諸有二法定不相離,故」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here says again: whatever two dharmas are definitely inseparable, therefore”〔T29n1563 0861b14〕— T1562 and T1563 in this passage are almost word for word the same. One sense with two schools, recorded together · no adjudication of who prevails.
4. The entity of bodily manifest action — what the Sautrāntika school establishes as bodily manifest action (the place where the author closes the case) — the Kośa gives 「既已遮遣行動及形,汝等經部宗立何為身表」 tr. “since both motion and shape have been set aside, what do you of the Sautrāntika school establish as bodily manifest action”〔0068c08〕·「立形為身表,但假而非實」 tr. “we establish shape as bodily manifest action, but as a convention and not as a real thing”〔0068c09〕. Saṅghabhadra cites and comments: 「汝等經部宗立何為身表?此中經主辯彼宗言:身表即形,然假」 tr. “what do you of the Sautrāntika school establish as bodily manifest action? Here the Sūtra-master states their school’s position, saying: bodily manifest action is just shape, yet conventional”〔T29n1562 0537a25〕, and goes on to press the ambiguity of the position stated. ⇒ This is Saṅghabhadra’s direct challenge to Vasubandhu’s own closing words, and not merely a refutation of the Sautrāntika school itself. Recorded without adjudication.
5. The Sautrāntikas’ sentence that the nonmanifest is not really existent (touching the dispute over the real existence of the nonmanifest) — the Kośa gives 「經部亦說:此非實有,由先誓限唯不作故」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas also say: this is not really existent, since it is merely a not-doing by force of a limit vowed beforehand”〔0068c26〕. Saṅghabhadra cites it word for word and refutes the whole: 「然經部言:此亦非實,由先誓限唯不作故」 tr. “yet the Sautrāntikas say: this too is not real, since it is merely a not-doing by force of a limit vowed beforehand”〔T29n1562 0539c09〕, continuing 「如是諸因,皆不應理。且非唯不作即名無表業」 tr. “all such causes are unreasonable. And a mere not-doing is not to be called nonmanifest action”〔T29n1562 0539c11〕. ⇒ This is the typical instance of T1562 going over a sentence of the Kośa word for word and refuting it point by point; the sentence agrees character for character in the two texts, and is the most exactly matched passage of word-for-word collation in the disputation of this unit. One sense with two schools, recorded together · no adjudication of who prevails.
6. What raises action and the raising and the concurrent raising — whether the maturation-born mind has them (touching section D-11) — the Kośa gives 「一切無漏異熟生心非轉隨轉」 tr. “all minds without outflows and maturation-born minds are neither the raising nor the concurrent raising”〔0071c24〕. Saṅghabhadra cites and comments: 「然經主言:不由加行任運轉故,諸異熟識非轉隨轉」 tr. “yet the Sūtra-master says: because they turn spontaneously without preparatory effort, the maturational consciousnesses are neither the raising nor the concurrent raising”〔T29n1562 0547b17〕, adjudging 「由此經主有減增失,因復非因」 tr. “by this the Sūtra-master has the fault of diminishing and adding, making a cause of what is not a cause”〔T29n1562 0547b29〕, and at the end establishing his own school’s position, 「業成善等定由轉力,非由隨轉力,其理善成」 tr. “that an action becomes wholesome and the rest is definitely by the force of the raising and not by the force of the concurrent raising, and this principle is well made out”〔T29n1562 0547c20〕. ⇒ On the one question of what is the decisive cause of an action’s becoming wholesome and the rest, Saṅghabhadra expressly establishes the force of the raising as principal, to be compared with the Kośa’s closing 「應言如轉心表成善等性」 tr. “it should be said that manifest action comes to be of wholesome nature and the rest after the manner of the raising mind”〔0072a18〕. One sense with two schools, recorded together · no adjudication of who prevails.
7. The nāga stanza (not a disputation · a difference of fullness in setting forth the sense of one school) — the Kośa and Saṅghabhadra both cite the same stanza, Saṅghabhadra giving 「故契經說:那伽行在定,那伽住在定」 tr. “hence the sūtra says: the nāga when he walks is in absorption, the nāga when he stands is in absorption”〔T29n1562 0547c08〕— the two treatises cite the stanza word for word alike, with no divergent reading (this is a different stanza from the one concerned in item 0071002 of item three, and the two are not to be confused). Saṅghabhadra goes on to set it forth with the Vaibhāṣika explanation, agreeing in doctrine with the Kośa’s 「此顯佛意若不樂散心,則於四威儀能常在定」 tr. “this shows the Buddha’s intent — if he takes no delight in an unconcentrated mind, then in the four postures he is able to be always in absorption”〔0072a11〕while a little fuller in wording. ⇒ This is not a disputation but a difference of fullness in setting forth the sense of one and the same school, and is recorded as it stands.
Honest record:
- T1563 is far briefer than T1562 in its disputation on this unit — a fault-tolerant re-check of the two phrases 「動名身表」 tr. “motion is called bodily manifest action” and 「那伽行在定」 tr. “the nāga when he walks is in absorption” within the range of T1563 corresponding to Unit 1 yields a word-for-word zero, and only the one sense of “shape-form really existent” has a condensed correspondence〔T29n1563 0861a26 onward〕. ⇒ This is a fact about the fullness of the two treatises and not a failure of searching (the form of the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine being by nature more concise than that of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle).
- The boundary of not citing generally: in the whole of the Chapter on Adjudication of Action in T1562 (the range of six fascicles) 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” occurs more than thirty times, and this item takes only the six that fall within the range of the scenes of Unit 1 (debates one through six), the rest falling in the scenes of Units 2 through 6 and, by the form of this collection, not cited generally.
- The anchor for the boundary of a passage is a mechanical evidence of the title boundary, not the real end of the main text; in citing the boundaries of passages a fresh line of main text has been taken back from disk, for which see item nine.
VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui · Shentai)
The want of Shentai’s commentary (the negative proposition proved · the want marked as it stands): Shentai’s Commentary on the Kośa X53n0836 is a fragment, the seven fascicles extant being Fascicles One and Two (the first and second parts of the Chapter on the Elements) · Fascicles Four through Seven (the second through fifth parts of the Chapter on the Faculties) · and Fascicle Seventeen (the third part of the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble) — Fascicles Eight through Sixteen are wholly lost, and the Chapters on the World, on Action, and on the Latent Tendencies are entirely wanting. Mechanical re-check: the strings 「分別業品」 tr. “Analysis of Action,” 「世別由業生」 tr. “the differences of the world arise from action,” and 「傍論已了」 tr. “the subsidiary discussion is finished” all yield zero throughout the file X53n0836. ⇒ Shentai’s commentary is fragmentary · the Chapter on Action is wanting · this unit has no line-by-line commentary of his to hang upon, and text from other fascicles is not made to stand for it. (Within the extant fascicles of the Chapter on the Elements Shentai still has two forward references to the Chapter on Action — 「辨業品中當更思擇」 tr. “in the chapter analyzing action this will be further considered”〔X53n0836 0011c13〕·「如下業品說」 tr. “as is said below in the chapter on action”〔X53n0836 0061a24〕— neither of which is commentary on the Chapter on Action, and they may not be made to stand for it; and the sentence on the stanza count in the general conspectus of Fascicle One has been recorded at item one.) The three commentaries below are recorded together.
(1) The Chapter Outline and the Gloss on Action
- The three give three separate roads for the gloss on action — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0200b06〕: 「分別業品者,造作名業,此品廣明,故名分別」 tr. “as for the chapter analyzing action, doing is called action, and this chapter explains it at length, hence ‘analysis’” (weighting the order), Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0889b07〕: 「造作名業,此品廣明,故名分別」 tr. “doing is called action, and this chapter explains it at length, hence ‘analysis’” (weighting the etymology), Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0627a10〕: 「以三義故名之為業:一者作用、二持法式、三分別果」 tr. “by three senses it is called action: first function, second upholding a norm, third distinguishing results” (bringing out three senses alone). ⭐ The point of divergence = how action gets its name: Puguang and Yuanhui take the single sense of “doing,” Fabao establishes three senses besides. Recorded without adjudication.
- The reason for the order — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0200b07〕: 「所以次明業者,前品明果、此品明因,果不孤起必藉因生,望果是親故次說業」 tr. “the reason action is explained next is that the previous chapter explained results and this chapter explains causes; a result does not arise alone but must arise in dependence upon a cause, and as regards the result it is the nearer, and so action is spoken of next”; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0627a14〕: 「所以次世品後者,世品明內、外果差別不同」 tr. “the reason it comes after the chapter on the world is that the chapter on the world explained the differences of inner and outer results.” The principle the two establish is the same (the Chapter on the World explains results, the Chapter on Action causes), the wording differing in breadth.
- The chapter-level main outline — see item one (the two patterns, threefold and fourfold).
- The outline layers within Unit 1 — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0201a16〕: 「此下第二明五業。就中,一總明表、無表;二別明身、語表;三別證有無表」 tr. “below, the second, explaining the five actions. Within it, first the manifest and the nonmanifest in general; second, the manifest of body and of speech separately; third, the separate proof that there is a nonmanifest” ·〔T41n1821 0211a20〕: 「此下第二諸門分別業。就中,一約類以明;二明性、界、地」 tr. “below, the second, analyzing action through the several gates. Within it, first explaining by class; second, explaining nature, realm, and level”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0889c09〕: 「從此第二,明五業:一明表無表、二明身語表」 tr. “from here the second, explaining the five actions: first explaining the manifest and the nonmanifest, second explaining the manifest of body and of speech.” ⇒ The terminology of the two forms a system of its own in each (Puguang’s 「此下第N」 tr. “below, the Nth” · Yuanhui’s 「從此第N」 tr. “from here the Nth” · Fabao’s 「大文第N」 tr. “the Nth of the main text”), and in citing the “Nth” of the three commentaries one must attach it to its own house and not let one stand for another.
(2) The Establishing and Refuting of Bodily Manifest Action
- Setting out the Sarvāstivādins’ own school — Puguang marks, under the treatise’s sentence 「由思力故,別起如是如是身形,名身表業」 tr. “by the force of volition, such and such a shape further arises in the body, and this is called bodily manifest action”〔T29 0067c08〕, the words 「述說一切有部顯自師宗」 tr. “setting out the Sarvāstivādins and displaying the tenet of his own masters”〔T41n1821 0201b15〕. ⇒ He marks expressly that this sentence is the author setting out the Sarvāstivādins’ own school, and is not language refuting another.
- The attribution of 「有餘部」 tr. “some other school” (all three agreeing) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0201b19〕: 「有餘師說至說非行動者,釋第二句。有餘正量部說:別有動色從此至彼,名身表業」 tr. “‘some other master says’ down to ‘not motion’ explains the second line. Some others, the Sāṃmitīyas, say: there is a separate moving form going from here to there, and that is called bodily manifest action”; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0627c27〕: 「破正量部執行動名身表。『以身動時由業動故』者,是正量部計也。身無剎那」 tr. “refuting the Sāṃmitīyas’ holding that motion is called bodily manifest action. ‘Since when the body moves it is by action that it moves’ is the Sāṃmitīyas’ reckoning. The body has no moments”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0890a01〕: 「業。非行動為體者,正量部說動名身表,為破此故,說非行動」 tr. “‘action; not motion for its entity’: the Sāṃmitīyas say motion is called bodily manifest action, and in order to refute this it says ‘not motion.’” ⇒ All three attribute the treatise’s 「有餘部」 tr. “some other school” to the Sāṃmitīyas, word for word alike, with no divergence. Puguang further marks at the closing sentence of the refutation〔T41n1821 0201c09〕: 「餘方滅,故正量部不可說言動名身表」 tr. “ceasing in another quarter, and so the Sāṃmitīyas may not say that motion is called bodily manifest action.”
- The three divergent reckonings within the dispute over momentary cessation — ① the Sāṃmitīyas’ question〔T41n1821 0201c02〕: 「聲、光等。『剎那何謂』者,正量部問」 tr. “sound, light, and the rest. ‘What is called a moment’ is the Sāṃmitīyas’ question” · and their rescue〔T41n1821 0201c10〕: 「若有為法至義可成立者,正量部救」 tr. “‘if conditioned dharmas’ down to ‘the sense can be established’: the Sāṃmitīyas save their position”; ② the divergent Vaiśeṣika master’s reckoning〔T41n1821 0202b26〕: 「有執覺聲前因後滅者,此下敘異計破。此是勝論異師。前覺、聲滅,因後念生」 tr. “‘some hold that a thought and a sound are extinguished by the earlier as cause and the later’: below, setting out divergent reckonings and refuting them. This is a divergent Vaiśeṣika master. The earlier thought and sound cease, the later thought-instant arising as cause”; ③ the Elders’ and Sāṃmitīyas’ reckoning of 「住」 tr. “abiding”〔T41n1821 0202c10〕: 「有執燈焰滅以住無為因者,此是上坐部,正量部計。住謂住相」 tr. “‘some hold that the cessation of a lamp flame has abiding, a nonexistence, for its cause’: this is the reckoning of the Elders and the Sāṃmitīyas. Abiding means the mark of abiding” — Fabao attributing it likewise〔T41n1822 0628c04〕: 「上坐師計。住謂住相,住相若在,法無容滅」 tr. “the reckoning of the Elders. Abiding means the mark of abiding; if the mark of abiding is present, a dharma has no room to cease”; ④ the divergent Vaiśeṣika reckoning of 「法非法力」 tr. “the power of dharma and non-dharma”〔T41n1821 0202c13〕: 「有執焰滅時由法非法力者,此是勝論異計。法、非法,德句義攝」 tr. “‘some hold that when a flame ceases it is by the power of dharma and non-dharma’: this is a divergent Vaiśeṣika reckoning. Dharma and non-dharma are gathered under the category of quality.” ⇒ ② and ④ are the reckonings of non-Buddhists (the Vaiśeṣikas) and not of schools within Buddhism, and Puguang cites them only for the sake of distinguishing what differs.
- The opening of the Sautrāntikas’ refutation of shape-form (the adjudication of where the author stands) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0203c12〕: 「然經部說至別類色體者,此下論主述經部義,破說一切有部」 tr. “‘yet the Sautrāntikas say’ down to ‘a form-entity of a further kind’: from here the author sets out the Sautrāntika sense and refutes the Sarvāstivādins”; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0629b05〕: 「然經部說至隨應當知,論主述經部義破有部也」 tr. “‘yet the Sautrāntikas say’ down to ‘to be understood as applicable’: the author sets out the Sautrāntika sense and refutes the Sarvāstivādins”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0890b20〕: 「是經部宗標破有宗實有形色。故論云:然經部師形非實有」 tr. “this is the Sautrāntika school declaring its refutation of the Sarvāstivāda school’s really existent shape-form. Hence the treatise says: yet the Sautrāntika masters hold shape not to be really existent.” ⇒ All three adjudge this passage to be the author siding with the Sautrāntikas in order to refute the Sarvāstivādins, and not a neutral narration. This being language of adjudication, it belongs to the lineal extension.
- The attribution of each link in the chain of question and answer (Puguang the densest) —〔T41n1821 0203c24〕: 「即釋頌第八句應二根取故。經部師言:汝常有宗」 tr. “this explains the stanza’s eighth line, ‘since it would be apprehended by two faculties.’ The Sautrāntika masters say: your standing tenet” (the Sautrāntikas’ objection) ·〔T41n1821 0204a03〕: 「觸形至能念花色者,說一切有部救」 tr. “‘touch and shape’ down to ‘can recollect the flower’s color’: the Sarvāstivādins save their position” ·〔T41n1821 0204a10〕: 「至能憶念形者,經部難」 tr. “down to ‘can recollect shape’: the Sautrāntikas object” ·〔T41n1821 0204b02〕: 「又諸所有至假立長等者,經部復難」 tr. “‘again, whatever there is’ down to ‘conventionally establishing long and the rest’: the Sautrāntikas object again” ·〔T41n1821 0204b07〕: 「若謂即以至聚集安布者,經部牒說一切有部救破」 tr. “‘if it be said that just by’ down to ‘assembled and arrayed’: the Sautrāntikas cite the Sarvāstivādins’ rescue and refute it” ·〔T41n1821 0204b19〕: 「豈不現見至而形相異者,說一切有部救」 tr. “‘is it not plainly seen’ down to ‘while their shapes differ’: the Sarvāstivādins save their position” ·〔T41n1821 0204b22〕: 「為不已辨至理亦應然者,經部復破」 tr. “‘has it not already been made out’ down to ‘ought in principle to be so’: the Sautrāntikas refute again” ·〔T41n1821 0204c03〕: 「知總聚者,經部通釋。以闇、遠中觀眾顯色」 tr. “‘knows only a general mass’: the Sautrāntikas explain it through. Because in the dark and at a distance one looks at the mass of visible color.” ⇒ Puguang marks the school attribution of these eight rounds expressly one by one, and this is the densest chain of question and answer in this unit (Yuanhui on the same passage gives only the general outline〔T41n1823 0890b28〕: 「經部師正立理破,汝薩婆多若謂實有別類形色,則應一色二根取過」 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters properly establish their reasoning and refute: you Sarvāstivādins, if you say that there really exists a further kind of shape-form, then there is the fault of one form apprehended by two faculties”; and Fabao on this passage for the most part explains directly along the lines of Puguang without setting up labels of question and answer of his own).
- The closing question and the Sautrāntikas’ answer (the two commentaries collated sentence by sentence) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0204c16〕: 「既已遮遣至立何為身表者,結問」 tr. “‘since both motion’ down to ‘establish as bodily manifest action’: the closing question” · his explanation〔T41n1821 0204c17〕: 「既已遮遣正量部師動名身表,及說一切有部實形為身表,汝等經部宗立何」 tr. “since the Sāṃmitīya masters’ motion as bodily manifest action and the Sarvāstivādins’ real shape as bodily manifest action have been set aside, what do you of the Sautrāntika school establish” ·〔T41n1821 0204c19〕: 「立形為身表但假而非實者,經部答」 tr. “‘we establish shape as bodily manifest action, but as a convention and not as a real thing’: the Sautrāntikas answer” · and on the next question he marks〔T41n1821 0204c22〕: 「既執但用至為身業耶者,問」 tr. “‘since you hold that only’ down to ‘as bodily action’: question” (giving no school name); Fabao has a mark on each of these two sentences:〔T41n1822 0631a08〕: 「論『既已遮遣至何為身表』,正量部、有部徵問」 tr. “on the treatise’s ‘since both motion’ down to ‘as bodily manifest action’: the Sāṃmitīyas and the Sarvāstivādins put the question” ·〔T41n1822 0631a10〕: 「既執但用至為身業耶,有部問。准此,經部身表非是身業」 tr. “‘since you hold that only’ down to ‘as bodily action’: the Sarvāstivādins ask. On this reckoning, the Sautrāntikas’ bodily manifest action is not bodily action” ·〔T41n1822 0631a12〕: 「若業依身至當知亦爾,經部答」 tr. “‘if action in dependence upon the body’ down to ‘it should be known to be so’: the Sautrāntikas answer.” ⭐ The point of divergence = who asks the closing question 「立何為身表」 tr. “what do you establish as bodily manifest action”: Puguang marks it as a 「結問」 tr. “closing question” (his explanation taking what is set aside to be the Sāṃmitīyas and the Sarvāstivādins and the one questioned to be the Sautrāntikas, so that the questioner is the author), while Fabao marks it as 「正量部、有部徵問」 tr. “the Sāṃmitīyas and the Sarvāstivādins put the question”; one and the same sentence, and the two commentaries give different questioners; recorded without adjudication. 〔The boundary of attribution: Fabao’s 「有部問」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins ask” hangs upon the next sentence, 「復立何法為身業耶」 tr. “what dharma then do you establish as bodily action”〔T29 0068c10〕, and not upon the closing question; while Puguang on that lower sentence marks only 「問」 tr. “question” and gives no school name — the marks on these two sentences belong each to its own sentence and may not be made to stand for each other.〕 Yuanhui here gives simply the conclusion〔T41n1823 0890c09〕: 「經部宗形為身表,但假非實。形雖是表,而非是業」 tr. “in the Sautrāntika school shape is bodily manifest action, a convention and not a real thing. Shape, though it is the manifest, is not action.”
- The Vaibhāṣikas conclude by reverting to their own school — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0205b13〕: 「毘婆沙師至形色為體者,毘婆沙師結」 tr. “‘the Vaibhāṣika masters’ down to ‘shape-form for its entity’: the Vaibhāṣika masters conclude” — Puguang never fails to mark a “conclusion” at the end of a long passage of question and answer, from which the strictness of his outlining may be seen.
(3) The Dispute over the Real Existence of the Nonmanifest (the Vaibhāṣikas’ Eight Proofs and the Sautrāntikas’ Refutation of Each)
- The framework in which the two schools’ positions are set out together (Fabao the most concise) — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0631c11〕: 「論『毘婆沙師至如前已說』,論主述有部也」 tr. “on the treatise’s ‘the Vaibhāṣika masters’ down to ‘as was said above’: the author sets out the Sarvāstivādins” ·〔T41n1822 0631c12〕: 「論『經部亦說至無色相故』,論主述經」 tr. “on the treatise’s ‘the Sautrāntikas also say’ down to ‘no characteristic of form’: the author sets out the Sautrāntikas” ·〔T41n1822 0631c23〕: 「論『云何知然』,經部問也」 tr. “on the treatise’s ‘how is this known to be so’: the Sautrāntikas ask.” ⇒ Before the Vaibhāṣikas’ eight proofs are raised, Fabao first marks the framework in which the two schools’ positions are set out together.
- The opening of the Sautrāntikas’ refutation of the eight proofs — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0206c01〕: 「此下經部破前八證,此即破第一證」 tr. “below, the Sautrāntikas refute the eight foregoing proofs; this is the refutation of the first proof”; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0632b09〕: 「論『經部師說至然不應理』,經部非前證,別有無表實體不應理也」 tr. “on the treatise’s ‘the Sautrāntika masters say’ down to ‘nevertheless unreasonable’: the Sautrāntikas deny the foregoing proofs — that there is a separate real entity of the nonmanifest is unreasonable”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0891c05〕: 「上八證證無表實。從此經部會通前說」 tr. “the eight proofs above prove the nonmanifest real. From here the Sautrāntikas explain the foregoing through.” Fabao further marks at the close of the raising of the proofs〔T41n1822 0632b08〕: 「由此等證知實有無表色,總結八證」 tr. “‘by these proofs it is known that nonmanifest form really exists’ concludes the eight proofs in sum,” and Yuanhui at the head of the raising of the proofs lists them one by one〔T41n1823 0891a07〕: 「薩婆多宗以八義證無表實有」 tr. “the Sarvāstivāda school proves the nonmanifest really existent by eight senses” ·〔T41n1823 0891a11〕: 「此頌有八證:一說三色證、二說無漏色證、三說福增長證、四說非作成業證、五法處色證、六八道支證、七別解脫戒證、八戒為堤塘證」 tr. “this stanza has eight proofs: first the proof from the statement of three forms, second the proof from the statement of form without outflows, third the proof from the statement of the increase of merit, fourth the proof from the accomplishing of an action without doing it, fifth the proof from form in the dharma sphere, sixth the proof from the eight limbs of the path, seventh the proof from the discipline of individual liberation, eighth the proof from the discipline as a dyke.” ⇒ All three count the proofs as eight, and Yuanhui gives their names one by one (the relation between the proofs listed in the Kośa’s prose and this counting belongs to the outlining of the ancient masters, and is recorded without adjudication).
- The refutation of the first proof (the yogins’ form in the object-field of absorption) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0206c03〕: 「瑜伽師說:修靜慮時,由定力所生是定境界色」 tr. “the yogins say: when one cultivates the meditative absorptions, what is produced by the force of absorption is the form in the object-field of absorption”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0891c06〕: 「且三色者,是定境色,非無表色」 tr. “as for the three forms, they are the form in the object-field of absorption and not nonmanifest form.” ⇒ The two agree entirely.
- The refutation of the second proof (a divergent master of similes explains form without outflows) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0206c13〕: 「有餘師言至得無漏名者,敘異釋。有餘譬喻師言」 tr. “‘another master says’ down to ‘obtain the name without outflows’: setting out a divergent explanation. Some other master of similes says” — Puguang marks this as a divergent explanation of 「有餘譬喻師」 tr. “some other master of similes” and not the yogins’ own account, three accounts standing side by side.
- The Sarvāstivādins’ objection — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0206c18〕: 「說一切有部難。何故經言有漏法者謂十五界」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins object. Why does the sūtra say that dharmas with outflows are the fifteen elements.”
- The refutation of the third proof (the increase of merit · the seed-explanation of the Sautrāntika masters of the norm of former times) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0207a11〕: 「此下破第三證。福增長者,經部先代軌範師釋」 tr. “below, the refutation of the third proof. As for the increase of merit, it is the explanation of the Sautrāntika masters of the norm of former times” ·〔T41n1821 0207a23〕: 「若謂如何至無表法生者,經部牒難徵破」 tr. “‘if it be asked how’ down to ‘a nonmanifest dharma arises’: the Sautrāntikas cite the difficulty and question it back” ·〔T41n1821 0207b01〕: 「若於無依至福業增長者,問」 tr. “‘if among those without a support’ down to ‘meritorious action increases’: question” ·〔T41n1821 0207c03〕: 「若爾經說至定為應理者,論主引經破異師說」 tr. “‘if that were so, the sūtra says’ down to ‘decidedly the reasonable account’: the author cites a sūtra to refute the divergent master’s account.” ⇒ This is the fullest place for the Sautrāntikas’ seed doctrine within Unit 1. Yuanhui restates it here more briefly〔T41n1823 0892a09〕: 「若經部宗,熏於色心,即色心持種子」 tr. “in the Sautrāntika school the perfuming is upon form and mind, and it is form and mind that hold the seeds.”
- The refutation of the fourth proof (the path of action in having another act) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0207c11〕: 「此下破第四證」 tr. “below, the refutation of the fourth proof”; the attribution of the Venerable’s divergent account — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0208b06〕: 「大德,謂達磨多羅」 tr. “the Venerable means Dharmatrāta” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0633b07〕: 「論『然大德說至正殺殺已』,敘異計也。此是達磨多羅計也」 tr. “on the treatise’s ‘yet the Venerable says’ down to ‘I am killing, I have killed’: setting out a divergent reckoning. This is the reckoning of Dharmatrāta.” ⇒ The two commentaries agree entirely in attributing “the Venerable” to Dharmatrāta.
- The Sarvāstivādins’ complaint and the author’s statement of his own mind — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0208b14〕: 「何於無表至轉變差別者,說一切有部訴」 tr. “‘why against the nonmanifest’ down to ‘transforming and differentiating’: the Sarvāstivādins complain”; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0633b14〕: 「論『何於無表至轉變差別』,此有部責經部情偏」 tr. “on the treatise’s ‘why against the nonmanifest’ down to ‘transforming and differentiating’: here the Sarvāstivādins reproach the Sautrāntikas for partiality of feeling.” ⭐ The point of divergence = the angle from which the two commentaries describe the author’s posture: Puguang marks a 「訴」 tr. “complaint” (a plaint), Fabao marks a “reproach for partiality of feeling” (an arraignment); Puguang inclines to the neutral mark, Fabao to the mark of reproach, recorded without adjudication.
- The refutation of the fifth proof (form in the dharma sphere) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0208c08〕: 「又說法處至法處攝色者,此破第五證」 tr. “‘again, as to the dharma sphere’ down to ‘form gathered under the dharma sphere’: this refutes the fifth proof.”
- The exchange in the refutation of the sixth proof (the eight limbs of the path) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0208c23〕: 「若爾云何至八聖道支者,經部師言」 tr. “‘if that is so, how’ down to ‘the eight limbs of the noble path’: the Sautrāntika masters say” ·〔T41n1821 0209a13〕: 「有餘師言至此亦應然者,敘經部異說」 tr. “‘another master says’ down to ‘this too ought to be so’: setting out a divergent Sautrāntika account”; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0633b22〕: 「論『且彼應說至求依等不』,經部反問有部」 tr. “on the treatise’s ‘let them first say’ down to ‘begging for a support and the rest, or not’: the Sautrāntikas ask the Sarvāstivādins in return” ·〔T41n1822 0633b23〕: 「論『不爾』,有部答」 tr. “on the treatise’s ‘there is not’: the Sarvāstivādins answer.” ⇒ The two commentaries agree in their sentence-by-sentence attribution in this passage (which is among the most closely woven exchanges of question and answer in the eight proofs).
- The refutation of the seventh and eighth proofs (the discipline of individual liberation · the discipline that is a dyke) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0209b17〕: 「若起異緣心至憶便止故者,牒前說一切有部難通釋」 tr. “‘if a mind of another object arises’ down to ‘a recollection stops it’: citing the Sarvāstivādins’ earlier objection and explaining it through” ·〔T41n1821 0209b22〕: 「此破第八證」 tr. “this refutes the eighth proof.”
- The Vaibhāṣikas conclude by reverting to their own school — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0209c03〕: 「毘婆沙師至是我所宗者,說一切有部結歸本宗」 tr. “‘the Vaibhāṣika masters’ down to ‘the tenet of my school’: the Sarvāstivādins conclude by reverting to their own school.”
(4) The Great Elements That Produce It and the Classes of the Appropriated
- The outline of the passage on what produces it — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0209c05〕: 「前說無表至為有異耶者,此下第二明能造」 tr. “‘it was said above that the nonmanifest’ down to ‘or is there a difference’: below, the second, explaining what produces it.”
- The sense in which the great elements on which the unconcentrated nonmanifest depends are appropriated (Puguang supplements from the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle) —〔T41n1821 0211b13〕: 「正理三十五云散地無表所依大種有執受者,散心果故」 tr. “the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, fascicle thirty-five, says that the great elements on which the nonmanifest of the unconcentrated levels depends are appropriated, being the result of an unconcentrated mind.”
- What follows by the sense of it as to the sentient and the insentient — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0211b19〕: 「無表已說是有情數。無非情大造有情色,義准可知」 tr. “the nonmanifest has been said to be of the class of sentient beings. That there is no insentient great element producing the form of a sentient being follows by the sense of it and may be known.”
- The outline of the classes of the appropriated — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0635b01〕: 「論『此表無表其類是何』,已下兩頌,大文第三明執受類別」 tr. “on the treatise’s ‘these manifest and nonmanifest, what is their class,’ the two stanzas below are the third main division, explaining the appropriated and the classes.”
(5) The Three Natures and Realm and Level, and the Four Wholesome and Four Unwholesome
- The separate explanation of the four wholesome (Puguang setting them forth by simile sentence by sentence · the most pedagogical) —〔T41n1821 0214a05〕: 「論曰至猶如無病者,釋第一句,明勝義善」 tr. “‘the treatise says’ down to ‘as when free of illness’ explains the first line, showing the ultimate wholesome” ·〔T41n1821 0214a16〕: 「此五強勝名為自性」 tr. “these five, being strong and superior, are called intrinsic.”
- The five senses of the intrinsically unwholesome (Fabao alone in full) —〔T41n1822 0636c04〕: 「此釋第二自性善也。無慚、無愧有二義故」 tr. “this explains the second, the intrinsically wholesome. Non-conscience and shamelessness have two senses,” and thereafter he lists the five senses of the unwholesome roots by way of counter-illumination. ⭐ The point of divergence = Puguang weights the similes of the four wholesome, Fabao weights the five senses of the unwholesome roots; their inclinations as to fullness and brevity differ, and they are recorded together without adjudication.
- The formulaic gloss on the ultimate wholesome — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0893b24〕: 「中最極安隱,眾苦都寂,猶如無病」 tr. “within it the utmost security, all sufferings wholly stilled, as when free of illness” — in which all three agree almost word for word, it being a formulaic gloss.
(6) The Two Raisings and the Nāga Stanza
- The explanation of the first stanza on the raisings — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0215a14〕: 「差別。『論曰至名為隨轉』者,釋初頌可知」 tr. “the distinction. ‘The treatise says’ down to ‘is called the concurrent raising’ explains the first stanza, and may be known.”
- The gloss on the causal raising and the momentary raising (Yuanhui the most concise and clear) —〔T41n1823 0894a06〕: 「等起有二種者,標也,表、無表色等起有二種也」 tr. “‘what raises is of two kinds’ is the heading; the raising of manifest and nonmanifest form is of two kinds” ·〔T41n1823 0894a07〕: 「因及彼剎那者,列名也」 tr. “‘the cause and the moment of that’ is the listing of names” ·〔T41n1823 0894a08〕: 「發業前心,名因等起,在先為因故。與業俱心,名剎那等起,同一剎那時故」 tr. “the mind before the action is raised is called the causal raising, since it is prior and serves as cause. The mind together with the action is called the momentary raising, since it is of the same single moment.”
- The small exchange on what is abandoned by seeing (the Sautrāntikas and the Sarvāstivādins) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0215b08〕: 「見所斷若發表色,色應見斷。『若許見斷斯有何失』者,經部師問」 tr. “if a mind abandoned by seeing sets manifest form going, the form ought to be abandoned by seeing. ‘If it be granted to be abandoned by seeing, what fault is there’ is the Sautrāntika masters’ question” ·〔T41n1821 0215b10〕: 「是則違越至非見所斷者,說一切有部答」 tr. “‘that would transgress’ down to ‘not abandoned by seeing’: the Sarvāstivādins answer” ·〔T41n1821 0215b29〕: 「若爾大種至力所引故者,說一切有部反難。經部」 tr. “‘if so, the great elements’ down to ‘drawn forth by that force’: the Sarvāstivādins object in return. The Sautrāntikas.”
- The setting out of the divergent account at the nāga stanza — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0639b20〕: 「至那伽臥在定,敘異說也」 tr. “down to ‘the nāga when he lies down is in absorption’: setting out a divergent account”; and Yuanhui here cites the root stanza word for word as 「那伽行在定」 tr. “the nāga when he walks is in absorption”〔T41n1823 0894b07〕.
- Fabao designates Vasubandhu as 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” —〔T41n1822 0639c19〕: 「此由經主不達我宗」 tr. “this is because the Sūtra-master did not understand the tenet of my school.” ⇒ This designation agrees with the usage of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle lineage (Saṅghabhadra throughout calling Vasubandhu 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” · see item five), showing the influence of that lineage upon Fabao’s composition. Recorded without adjudication.
- The divergent reading in the root stanza as cited by Yuanhui (honest record) — Yuanhui cites the last line of the root stanza as 「牟尼善必同,無記隨或善」 tr. “in the Sage they are necessarily of one nature; where indeterminate, the concurrent raising may be wholesome”〔T41n1823 0894a03〕, differing from the base text T1558’s 「惑」 tr. “deluded”〔0071c03〕. This is not a divergence between Puguang and Fabao but an independent corroboration by a further witness, and has been gathered into the threefold cross-corroboration of item 0071002 at item three. Recorded without adjudication.
(7) A Conspectus of the Divergences among the Three Commentaries (Recorded without Adjudication)
| Topic | Puguang’s Record | Fabao’s Commentary | Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary | The point of divergence |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| The number of the chapter-level main outline | threefold | fourfold (setting up 「明律儀等」 tr. “discipline and the rest” besides) | threefold | Fabao alone makes “discipline and the rest” a chapter-level division |
| How action gets its name | doing | three senses (function · upholding a norm · distinguishing results) | doing | Fabao alone brings out three senses |
| The subdivision within Unit 1 | two sections (properly explaining the nature of the entity of action · analyzing action through the gates) | six sections (the entity of action · the great elements that produce it · the classes of the appropriated · analysis through the gates of sense · the four wholesome and the rest · the two raisings) | two sections (as Puguang) | Fabao alone sets up a sixfold detailed outline |
| The attribution of 「有餘部」 tr. “some other school” | the Sāṃmitīyas | the Sāṃmitīyas | the Sāṃmitīyas | all three agree · no divergence |
| Who asks the closing question 「立何為身表」 tr. “what do you establish as bodily manifest action” | 「結問」 tr. “the closing question” (closing the two foregoing schools · the questioner being the author) | 「正量部、有部徵問」 tr. “the Sāṃmitīyas and the Sarvāstivādins put the question” | not separately marked | one and the same sentence, and the two commentaries give different questioners |
| Who asks the lower sentence 「復立何法為身業耶」 tr. “what dharma then do you establish as bodily action” | 「問」 tr. “question” (no school named) | 「有部問」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins ask” | not separately marked | Puguang leaves the attribution empty · Fabao attributes it to the Sarvāstivādins |
| The posture at the author’s laying the dispute to rest | the Sarvāstivādins 「訴」 tr. “complain” | the Sarvāstivādins “reproach them for partiality of feeling” | not treated | a difference of angle, neutral or reproachful |
| The method of explaining the four wholesome | setting them forth by simile sentence by sentence | listing the five senses of the unwholesome roots by way of counter-illumination | the formulaic gloss, kept brief | three differing inclinations as to fullness |
| The gloss on the two raisings | “explains the first stanza, and may be known” (kept brief) | not separately glossed | glossing word by word, 「發業前心」 tr. “the mind before the action is raised,” 「與業俱心」 tr. “the mind together with the action” | Yuanhui is the fullest here |
| Outline terminology | 「此下第N」 tr. “below, the Nth” | 「大文第N」 tr. “the Nth of the main text” | 「從此第N」 tr. “from here the Nth” | each forms a system of its own |
| The word by which Vasubandhu is designated | the author | the Sūtra-master (once) | the author | Fabao alone uses the designation of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle lineage |
| The citation of the root stanza’s 「惑/或」 tr. “deluded / may” | not separately cited | not separately cited | gives 「或」 tr. “may” | Yuanhui is an independent witness to the divergent reading |
| Shentai’s commentary | — (the Chapter on Action wanting) | — (the Chapter on Action wanting) | — (the Chapter on Action wanting) | the want marked as it stands · not supplied |
Where the three commentaries diverge, each house is recorded together with the others, without adjudication of right and wrong. The doctrinal choice among their adjudications and divergences belongs separately to the lineal-extension section of the exposition layer.
VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Bridge ②)
The nonmanifest form established in this unit is the central pivot of the “side of the entity of action” in the Abhidharma of the schools; its being taken up by the Yogācāra lineage (each item hung word for word upon that lineage · the coordinates recorded only, with no settled judgment):
- Manifest and nonmanifest form → the Yogācāra refutation of their real existence: this unit records the dispute of the two schools — the Vaibhāṣikas establishing 「毘婆沙師說有實物名無表色,是我所宗」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika masters say: there is a real thing called nonmanifest form, and this is the tenet of my school”〔T29 0070a21〕, the Sautrāntikas establishing 「然經部說:形非實有」 tr. “yet the Sautrāntikas say: shape is not really existent”〔T29 0068b01〕. The Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only poses on the same topic the question 「表、無表色豈非實有?此非實有,所以者何」 tr. “are manifest and nonmanifest form not really existent? They are not really existent; why so”〔T31n1585 0004c08〕, its reason for refuting shape-form running word for word 「且身表色若是實有,以何為性?若言是形,便非實有,可分析故」 tr. “and if bodily manifest form is really existent, what is its nature? If it is said to be shape, then it is not really existent, since it can be analyzed”〔T31n1585 0004c09〕, and concluding at the end 「表既實無,無表寧實」 tr. “the manifest being really nonexistent, how should the nonmanifest be real”〔T31n1585 0004c24〕·「然依思願善惡分限,假立無表」 tr. “yet in dependence upon the wholesome and unwholesome limits of resolve and intention the nonmanifest is conventionally established”〔T31n1585 0004c24〕. ⇒ The Sautrāntika position of this unit (shape conventional · the nonmanifest conventional) is taken up entire in the Yogācāra lineage, and its manner of refutation (since it can be analyzed · since no atoms of long and the rest are found) is of one source with the line of reasoning in this unit’s stanza, 「無別極微故」 tr. “and since it has no atoms of its own besides”〔T29 0067c07〕— this is the most direct anchor of bridge ② in the Chapter on Action.
- The entity of the three actions → the Yogācāra position that volition is the entity of action: this unit records the Sautrāntikas’ answer 「若業依身立為身業,謂能種種運動身思,依身門行故名身業」 tr. “if action established in dependence upon the body is called bodily action, then the volition that can move the body in its various ways, proceeding by the gate of the body, is called bodily action”〔T29 0068c11〕. The Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only gives 「不撥為無,但言非色」 tr. “it is not denied as nonexistent, but only said not to be form”〔T31n1585 0004c28〕·「能動身思說名身業,能發語思說名語業」 tr. “the volition that can move the body is called bodily action, the volition that can issue speech is called verbal action”〔T31n1585 0004c29〕. ⇒ The one sense that the three actions have volition for their entity is handed on word for word in the two systems; what differs is only that this unit takes it as one of two parties recorded, while the Yogācāra lineage takes it as its own school’s position.
- Nonmanifest form → the two kinds of form gathered under the dharma sphere in the Yogācārabhūmi: this unit establishes the nonmanifest as invisible and unresistant form, while the prose commentary records the yogins’ separate explanation, by the form in the object-field of absorption, of the proof from the root stanza’s 「說三無漏色」 tr. “because it says three forms without outflows”〔T29 0069a01〕— namely 「瑜伽師說:修靜慮時定力所生定境界色」 tr. “the yogins say: when one cultivates the meditative absorptions, the form in the object-field of absorption produced by the force of absorption”〔T29 0069b01〕. The Yogācārabhūmi, in listing the sphere of dharmas, gives word for word 「法處所攝色有二種。謂律儀不律儀所攝色、三摩地所行色」 tr. “the form gathered under the dharma sphere is of two kinds, namely the form gathered under discipline and non-discipline, and the form ranged over by concentration”〔T30n1579 0293c06〕. ⇒ These two kinds of form of the dharma sphere in that lineage correspond one to one with the two matters of this unit — the form gathered under discipline and non-discipline to this unit’s nonmanifest, and the form ranged over by concentration to the form in the object-field of absorption established by the yogins in this unit. The coordinates by which one and the same set of dharmas is opened out in the two systems are recorded only · without adjudication.
VIII. Translation History
- Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text here): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa-śāstra, in thirty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕, its interlinear note running word for word 「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」 tr. “the second issuing, of the same original as the one issued by Paramārtha; translated in the Hall of Translation of the Great Monastery of Compassionate Grace on the tenth day of the fifth month of the second year of Yonghui, and finished on the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month of the fifth year; taken down by the śramaṇa Yuanyu”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕. The head-title of this unit’s fascicle reads 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十三」 tr. “Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Thirteen”〔T29 0067b02〕, and the chapter continuation-title 「分別業品第四之一」 tr. “Analysis of Action, chapter four, part one”〔T29 0067b06〕.
- Paramārtha’s earlier translation (the collated other version): the Kaiyuan Catalogue, in the treatise section, gives 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」 tr. “the Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa, in twenty-two fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Paramārtha of India under the Chen”〔T55n2154 0620c17〕.
- The translation of the two treatises of the debate: the Kaiyuan Catalogue concludes together 「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」 tr. “the two treatises above have the same stanzas as the Abhidharmakośa with a different exposition, and both were composed by Saṅghabhadra”〔T55n2154 0621a01〕. The four words 「頌同釋異」 tr. “the same stanzas with a different exposition” are the warrant for the form of item five of this unit — the two treatises use the Kośa’s root stanzas and compose a separate prose exposition; and the six items of Saṅghabhadra cited in this unit are, every one of them, a citing of the Kośa’s prose with a separate exposition established upon it, which is just what those four words describe.
- The occasion of the treatise’s composition: the Life of Master Vasubandhu records his manner of composing it as 「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」 tr. “establishing the sense of the Sarvāstivādins and, wherever there was a partial position, refuting it with the sense of the Sautrāntikas”〔T50n2049 0190b15〕. ⇒ The two long prose passages of this unit (the entity of bodily manifest action · the real existence of the nonmanifest) are both of the form of “recording the tenets of the Sarvāstivādins and refuting them with the sense of the Sautrāntikas,” and are the most typical instances of that saying; and the three commentaries likewise mark both passages expressly as 「論主述經部義,破說一切有部」 tr. “the author sets out the Sautrāntika sense and refutes the Sarvāstivādins” (item six), agreeing with what the Life records. The fact is recorded only · no judgment of merit is made.
- The independence of the root stanzas: the separate edition of the root stanzas = the Root Stanzas T29n1560, whose interlinear note under the chapter title of the Chapter on Action reads 「一百三十一頌」 tr. “one hundred thirty-one stanzas”〔T29n1560 0316a07〕, and whose first line 「世別由業生,思及思所作」 tr. “the differences of the world arise from action; it is volition and what volition brings about”〔T29n1560 0316a08〕agrees with the first stanza of this unit.
- The order of the three commentaries: Puguang’s Record T41n1821 (Puguang · principal) · Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822 (Fabao · secondary) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823 (Yuanhui · outlines) · Shentai’s commentary X53n0836 (fragmentary · the Chapter on Action wanting).
IX. Edition Location Register
- Xuanzang T1558, Fascicle Thirteen (base text)〔0067b02–0072b01〕: fascicle head-title 0067b02 · chapter continuation-title 0067b06 · opening transition 0067b07 · Root 1 0067b09 · first half of Root 2 0067b29 · second half of Root 2 · Root 3 · Root 4 0067c03 · first half of Root 5 0069a01 · second half of Root 5 0070a25 · first half of Root 6 0070b02 · second half of Root 6 0070b08 · Roots 7 and 8 0070b16 · Root 9 and first half of Root 10 0070c10 · second half of Root 10 and Root 11 0071a19 · Roots 12 through 14 0071b27 · quoted stanza 0072a09 · closing sentence 0072a23 · fascicle end-title 0072a26.
- Paramārtha T1559: the corresponding passage 0225a18–0229c13. Chief items 0225a19 · 0225a27 · 0225b06 · 0225b07 · 0225b09 · 0225b11 · 0225b12 · 0225b13 · 0225b14 · 0225c17 · 0225c18 · 0226a05 · 0226a06 · 0226a12 · 0226a15 · 0226b14 · 0226c02 · 0226c03 · 0226c09 · 0227a05 · 0227a07 · 0227a08 · 0228a05 · 0228a10 · 0228a13 · 0228a17 · 0228a21 · 0228b07 · 0228b11 · 0228b23 · 0228b25 · 0228c12 · 0228c14 · 0228c16 · 0228c19 · 0228c23 · 0229a04 · 0229a15 · 0229a17 · 0229b05 · 0229b07 · 0229b15 · 0229b23 · 0229b29 · 0229c11 · 0229c13 · 0229c14 (the beginning of the scene of Unit 2).
- Saṅghabhadra T1562〔Adjudication of Action, chapter four, from 0529a06〕: 0533b21 · 0533b22 · 0533c06 · 0533c09 · 0535c23 · 0535c29 · 0536a04 · 0536b05 · 0537a25 · 0539c09 · 0539c11 · 0547b17 · 0547b29 · 0547c08 · 0547c20. T1563〔Adjudication of Action, chapter five, from 0859c06〕: 0861a26 · 0861b14. The chapter-title anchor is a mechanical evidence of the title boundary and not the real end of the main text; the citations of the debate in this unit all take the nearest
<lb>before the first character of the cited sentence. - Puguang T41n1821〔Fascicle Thirteen, 0200b02–0217a11〕: 0200b06 · 0200b07 · 0200b09 · 0200b10 · 0201a16 · 0201b15 · 0201b19 · 0201c02 · 0201c09 · 0201c10 · 0202b26 · 0202c10 · 0202c13 · 0203c12 · 0203c24 · 0204a03 · 0204a10 · 0204b02 · 0204b07 · 0204b19 · 0204b22 · 0204c03 · 0204c17 · 0204c19 · 0205b13 · 0206c01 · 0206c03 · 0206c13 · 0206c18 · 0207a11 · 0207a23 · 0207b01 · 0207c03 · 0207c11 · 0208b06 · 0208b14 · 0208c08 · 0208c23 · 0209a13 · 0209b17 · 0209b22 · 0209c03 · 0209c05 · 0211a20 · 0211b13 · 0211b19 · 0214a05 · 0214a16 · 0215a14 · 0215b08 · 0215b10 · 0215b29 · 0217a15.
- Fabao T41n1822〔Fascicle Thirteen, 0627a06–0640a18〕: 0627a10 · 0627a14 · 0627a17 · 0627a19 · 0627c27 · 0628c04 · 0629b05 · 0631a10 · 0631a12 · 0631c11 · 0631c12 · 0631c23 · 0632b09 · 0633b07 · 0633b14 · 0633b22 · 0633b23 · 0635b01 · 0636c04 · 0639b20 · 0639c19 · 0640a23.
- Yuanhui T41n1823〔Treatise proper thirteen, 0889b05–0894b13〕: 0889b07 · 0889b08 · 0889c09 · 0889c24 · 0890a01 · 0890b20 · 0890b28 · 0890c09 · 0890c29 · 0891c05 · 0891c06 · 0892a09 · 0893b24 · 0894a03 · 0894a06 · 0894a07 · 0894a08 · 0894b07 · 0894b15 (the last being the outline of Unit 2 · outside the boundary). Treatise proper thirteen has no chapter-title line, and its boundary is checked by the first sentence of the main text at the head of the fascicle.
- Shentai X53n0836: the Chapter on Action wholly wanting — this unit has no Shentai to hang upon (the want marked as it stands · not supplied). The two forward references to the Chapter on Action within his extant fascicles = 0011c13 · 0061a24 ; the sentence on stanza counts in the general conspectus of Fascicle One = 0006b04 · 0006b05.
- The root-stanza edition T29n1560: the interlinear note under the chapter title of the Chapter on Action 0316a07 · the first stanza 0316a08.
- Anchors for the Yogācāra cross-reading: T31n1585 · 0004c08 · 0004c09 · 0004c24 · 0004c28 · 0004c29 · T30n1579 · 0293c06.
- Catalogues and lives: T55n2154 · 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0621a01 · T50n2049 · 0190b15.
- Collation: nineteen collation notes in Fascicle Thirteen (nineteen variant readings fully enumerated · cross-notes to other canons zero · CBETA restorations zero) · no case rising to an emendation of the base text.